《The Better Side Of Evil》


 Chapter #1 – Forlorn Hope

    The rider¡¯s long cape flapped in the wind as he raced across the narrow dirt road. He was keeping pace with two others as they charged their horses through the dusk. The road they traveled was an ancient passage that wound its way through the very heart of the deadly swamps for which their homeland was known. Avoided by all but the most foolhardy of travelers, the soft and treacherous terrain had dragged many a soul down to its watery depths over the centuries and the riders were just one wrong turn away from joining them.


    With scant few withered trees in sight the late autumn winds swept across the desolate landscape mostly unhindered. The reeds they bent sent ripples running across the cold water, stirring the long forgotten victims that slumbered in the depths below. The winds whispered a silent warning: to keep away from the land of the dead. It was an advice that only the foolish or brave would disregard, but it was also a warning that these desperate men could not heed.


    The hour was late. Victorian looked back one more time to catch a glimpse of his pursuers ¨C the dozen shadowy riders that had been chasing him for the better half of the evening. He was hoping for a miracle only to find that they were now no more than an arrow¡¯s flight behind him.


    At this pace I will drive my horse to death,he thought. How much farther is it?


    His tired eyes scanned the horizon ahead of him in search of a landmark. An old ruin of a time long gone was known to lie at the heart of the swamp. Most people had a story to tell of it, but none could claim to have seen it in person. Not traders, knights or even hermits could be persuaded to scout it. That was because everyone knew the nature of the stories surrounding it ¨C the legends of old and horrible powers, warnings of curses and worse ¨C for there was always something sinister about a graveyard to be heard. But it wasn¡¯t the dead slumbering within their graves that gave weight to these ghost stories. No, it was the dead walking out and about them that had seen the site wisely abandoned for centuries.


    Victorian¡¯s heart jumped as the unmistakable shape of a burial hill slowly dawned over the starlit horizon. His moment of relief was brief, however, for the paladin knew his odds of survival. There was only a slim chance for salvation to be had by treading upon such unholy ground.


    Surrounded by crumbling stone walls, cast pitch black by the onset of the night, the decrepit outline of a graveyard slowly rose up from the featureless terrain ahead of him. An ancient burial ground of generations long forgotten, it was an island frozen in time, forever adrift in the sea of death that enveloped it. This lonely mound of earth was completely parted from the rest of the world except for the single dirt road running through it. And it was exactly because of this secret passage that it would have unwelcome visitors tonight.


    A strong gust of wind blew back the cowl of Victorian¡¯s cape revealing the young man¡¯s face. He struggled briefly with his unwieldy garment only to give up on it a moment later. The cowl remained flapping in the wind as he spurred his horse towards the graveyard.


    The paladin was lightly armed and armored. He wore a chainmail shirt over his cotton gambeson and his only weapon was a steel arming sword that rattled at his left side ¨C a weapon carried for self-defense in absence of better armament.


    He was not equipped for a proper fight and there was only so much that his arcane gifts could do to aide him against overwhelming numbers. And what magic Victorian had mastered was of no use against the living foes driving him towards the graveyard.


    The paladin found himself between a rock and a hard place with nothing more than a few years of training to call upon. Still, he did not allow for despair to set in.


    Though barely a man grown, Victorian already had that piercing look in his eyes of someone who had witnessed the cruelty of war.A tall, lean youth with wide shoulders and short blond hair, he made a striking first impression. Most notable was the poorly healed scar that ran across his brow. Had the blade cut him a little lower the wound could have cost him his right eye ¨C possibly his life ¨C yet it had not been the end of him. And neither was Victorian going to let his enemies slay him tonight.


    This is not how I am going to die, Victorian reminded himself.I will have my vengeance!


    Seeking to lose his pursuers by any means possible Victorian¡¯s party raced towards the graveyard. With the onset of the night a full moon now cast its silver light over the ruins. It etched the sharp edges of the crypts and mausoleums into the starlit skyline, as if to point out the way for the young paladin and his fellow men. It was a solemn invitation best turned down by the living, because on a night like this the dead were sure to be restless.


    ¨C On a night like this it was easy to join their ranks. But that was the risk Victorian had to take.


    ¡°Halt, Richter!¡± one of the riders pursuing them yelled. His voice carried strong across the barren wasteland. ¡°Be smart! We only need the boy!¡±


    That man is wasting his breath,Victorian thought as he looked with confidence to the veteran soldier riding at his side.You¡¯ve gotten me this far, old friend. Just a little farther now¡­


    Richter was a grizzled, gray haired man well past his prime and he was one of the few people that Victorian could still trust, as he did ¨C right now, with his life. Having served the Rotwald house for well over a decade, the old soldier had proven himself a wise and skilled master at arms. His mentor¡¯s past, however, was something Victorian had never quite gotten to know about.


    The old man¡¯s face was as hard as rock. Not giving even a moment of consideration to the offer made by their pursuers, Richter instead encouraged his young master to focus on the task at hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, Victorian,¡± he yelled over the noise of the chase, ¡°Focus. Look out for the enemy. Be ready to fight when we enter that accursed place!


    Things will get worse from now on. But the graveyard might yet turn our luck.¡±


    Victorian spurred his horse onwards expecting the worst.The dead will get to us first...


    Richter reached over to Victorian and pressed a crumpled up scroll into his hand. ¡°Take it!¡± he ordered. ¡°If all else fails, use it to ward against the undead! It could buy you time.¡±


    Victorian took hold of the bruised paper parchment and felt something hard beneath it. Careful not to drop the item, he shifted the scroll in his hands revealing a small vial with an amber colored liquid bound inside of it.There didn¡¯t appear to be any easy way of opening the glass vessel, so Victorian reasoned that it was some sort of an explosive or incendiary concoction.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡± Richter yelled and pointed to the item in Victorian¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s an incendiary ¨C you break the vial at the feet of your target!¡±


    Victorian gave his old mentor a concerned look.And what about you¡­


    Richter seemed to understand the boy¡¯s expression and mustered a weary smile. ¡°I will be fine!¡±he said. ¡°I will see us through this.¡±


    The graveyard was close enough now that Victorian could smell the heavy presence of decay lingering in the air.An old place. A haunted place.But it was the only path left open to him. If his pursuers caught up ¨C which was only a matter of time now ¨C his fate would be sealed.Even with the aid of Richter I couldn¡¯t face them all at once.


    With that concern weighing heavily on his mind, Victorian finally arrived at his destination. He rode past the time worn and crumbling gate pillars crossing into the now unholy ground. The scene beyond met him with an eerie silence befitting the realm of the dead.Victorian charged past countless gravestones, tombs and chapels; grey and moss covered statues, carved in the likeness of their long buried owners. He had entered the realm of the living-dead where the merely living were unwelcome guests at best.


    Victorian¡¯s gaze narrowed as he scanned his surroundings for the vaunted undead that were known to roam here. Terrible, unholy things, brought back to life by evil intent, both of their own and that of others. The undead were a formidable adversary even when simply left to their own devices, but if someone was leading them, commanding them¡­


    The merciless servants of darkness were fearsome opponents, but the ones controlling them were the real threat.


    Mages were known to sometimes dabble in the dark arts of death magic. Forbidden as these practices were, to some the immorality of resurrecting and commanding the dead was not an issue. It was common knowledge that the practice of this universally despised school of magic was punishable by death ¨C often carried out on the spot without a trial. Yet, there were still some who sought such knowledge regardless of the dangers involved, be they human laws or¡­ inhuman sacrifices.


    Necromancers.Victorian shuddered at the thought of meeting one here. Having trained as a paladin ¨C a warrior-mage in the service of the Temple and the living ¨C he knew quite well just how powerful and cruel these mages could be. They truly had to be if they sought control over the creatures of the un-death and all the unspeakable horrors that came with it.And he had just set foot inside their realm.


    The twelve riders were still giving chase in spite of the dangers presented by the haunted place.Their determination to capture young Victorian apparently outweighed their fear of the graveyard¡¯s gruesome denizens.


    There had been none at first, but Victorian could now make out the undead creatures lurking in the darkness. The bone constructs shambled quietly through the aisles between the open graves. Their minds were consumed by an aimless drive to wonder the earth, never knowing why or to what end they did so.


    Victorian pitied them.What little remained of their past lives now drove the living corpses in an everlasting quest towards nothing. They served no purpose, had no place on this world. But they were also excessively aggressive towards the living. And, with the full moon shining bright in the sky above, this was a spectacularly bad night to find oneself in a place like this ¨C least of all things, unprepared.


    Yet, Victorian¡¯s pursuers seemed undeterred by the encroaching undead. The twelve riders cursed as they charged down the withered corpses that had gathered in a trail behind the party preceding them. Though initially somewhat hampered by the narrow pathways of the cemetery and its hostile denizens, the pursuers pressed after the young paladin with unyielding determination.


    ¡°Look out ahead, My Lord!¡± Richter shouted.


    The half-sunken cobblestone road had lead Victorian to a massive tomb at the very heart of the graveyard. He was betting everything on his enemies getting delayed by the undead while he and his men ¨C who rode in a much tighter formation ¨C could evade the creatures more easily.Perhaps there was even a chance that they could pick off some of the riders along the way¡­


    The young paladin paid too much mind to his pursuers and was about to commit a grave error of judgment because of it.


    Glancing back over his shoulder at the riders, Victorian failed to notice a withered corpse as it staggered out in front of him. The creature spooked his horse as it impacted him head on, causing the beast to suddenly change direction and clash with a tombstone lying adjacent to the road. The young paladin was sent flying as his horse tumbled over the solid granite slab.


    ¡°Gaah!¡±Victorian let out a pain filled roar as he landed on the barren ground. The impact had been somewhat lessened by his padded under armor, but he was still left at a loss of breath.


    The panic stricken horse staggered to its feet and ran off, leaving the fallen rider to fend for himself.


    ¡°We have him now!¡± one of his pursuers called out. ¡°Over here!¡±


    Victorian recognized the voice. It was his own court priest, Melvin ¨C now a determined supporter of the usurper of his father¡¯s tile. There were a few more reasons why Victorian would have liked to kill the man ¨C slowly ¨C if he ever got the chance, but his vengeance was going to have to wait for a more opportune moment. For now the last son of House Rotwald would have to fight for his survival.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Richter shouted as he turned his mount towards Victorian, ¡°Take my horse!¡±


    There is no way I can make it out of the graveyard on my own,Victorian thought as he drew his sword in defense against the undead. He didn¡¯t have to wait long to use it as a skeleton came charging in from the darkness.With the distinct cracking of bones that such an abomination made, it lunged at Victorian, unarmed, jaw gaping for the bite.


    Fortunately for the paladin, the creature had misjudged the distance and ended up landing at Victorian¡¯s feet. But it was quick to press its advance as it grabbed hold of Victorian¡¯s legs, thus pinning the man to the ground. The bone fingers dug into the paladin¡¯s thighs as the monster sought to claw its way over to the more vulnerable parts of the human¡¯s body.


    Victorian swung his sword towards the creature¡¯s head. The blade struck the skeleton in the face and buried itself deep into the soft bone just below the nose. Unfortunately for him, the skeleton seemed merely inconvenienced by this.Even worse, he was no longer facing the man alone as two more abominations emerged from the darkness to join in the fray.


    The hate driven creatures set their glowing green eyes upon Victorian and went in for the kill.


    Unable to free his blade in time, Victorian promptly released it, leaving the creature struggling with the sword still stuck in its head.Desperate to free himself before his enemies could overwhelm him, the young paladin drew back his right arm for a strike.


    Victorian cried out in righteous anger and his whole hand was engulfed by a golden aura. The paladin proceeded to deliver a devastating punch to the creature¡¯s head that sent its skull and upper body soaring through the air. It wasn¡¯t the force of his fist, but rather the arcane blast that the paladin had manifested around it that carried the day.


    Unfortunately for Victorian, his sword ¨C still lodged in the monster¡¯s head ¨C was sent flying off into the night along with the rest of the creature.


    ¡°Cursed undead!¡± Victorian hissed through his teeth. Still, at least he was finally able to get back up on his feet.


    Just as the two remaining skeletons were about to reach the young paladin, Richter came charging in from behind them. He crushed one creature beneath the hooves of his steed while he himself used the flat of his blade to decapitate the other one. Richter then rode on, towards the priest and his men in an attempt to hinder their advance.


    Victorian realized that there was little sense in remaining out in the open where the riders could charge him down with impunity. So he dashed, as fast as his injuries allowed, for the uncertain safety of the nearby tomb. But, since he was now unarmed, the higher ground of the stone steps was also going to be of little use if the undead should endeavor to swarm him.


    Meanwhile his valiant escorts clashed with their pursuers in one final and desperate attempt at staving off the inevitable.It was nowhere near a fair fight.


    The lone man at arms accompanying Richter was the first one to fall. Struck by the priest¡¯s spell, his horse threw him and the man was quickly set upon by the undead horde. He spent his last moments in a fierce ¨C if entirely futile ¨C struggle with the growing number of undead surrounding him. Nothing could have been done to aid him. Judging from his screaming, the monsters took their time clawing through his armor before a mortal injury was struck.


    Now Richter stood alone against the twelve riders. He masterfully parried the attacks of one of the armor clad warriors as the two horsemen clashed, but he too was thrown from his horse when it was struck by a lightning spell.The blue bolt of electricity had held enough of a charge to kill the beast outright, but only managed to stun the rider.


    Richter barely managed to avoid being pinned under his horse as it fell.


    ¡°Escape, My Lord!¡± he shouted back at Victorian while trying to recover from his fall. ¡±I will buy time¨C¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way, you old fool!¡± a familiar voice called out over the noise of the battle. The priest, Melvin, halted his horse a safe distance away from Richter.


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect the boy now,¡± Melvin said. ¡°At least save your own wretched hide. My new liege has no need for your head or your services.¡±


    The soldiers, of whom there were nine in the priest¡¯s group, scoured their immediate surroundings, cutting down the undead before they could reach an overwhelming mass.Judging from how fiercely they charged them down, it was evident that this was not their first dance with death and its creatures.


    Richter readied his sword. ¡°I¡¯d rather die here than live on as a traitor,¡± he proclaimed and pointed his weapon at the priest. He then took a moment to try and catch his breath before continuing, ¡°How could you, Melvin? To think that you could be as cruel as to betray our Lord¡¯s trust. After all that he did for you¡­¡±


    The priest laughed in response. ¡°Please, Richter, don¡¯t judge me,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve taken your confessions. I know of the things you have done. Do you really think that dying for some highborn brat will redeem your soul? The Oblivion is where you belong, monster!¡±


    Melvin then spurred his horse into a charge. As he drew closer to Richter, the priest raised his staff and pointed it towards the lone man. A flash of white light and a blast of force erupted from the staff and clashed with Richter, striking the man from his feet.


    Melvin frowned in contempt for his near helpless adversary. ¡°You are old, Richter,¡± he declared as he turned his horse around for a second pass, ¡°It is time for death to have its due. If it is punishment for your sins what you seek then I will be more than happy to grant it!¡±


    Another blast followed.


    Pummeled by the powerful magic of the priest, Richter tumbled across the ground like a ragdoll until coming to a stop at the foot of a time worn granite tombstone.


    The priest winced at the sight of Richter¡¯s unyielding determination. ¡°Stop wasting my time!¡± he demanded. ¡°I take little joy in this.¡±


    As if to spite Melvin, Richter once more struggled to his feet and raised his sword. Having already resigned himself to defeat he looked over to Victorian, who was still perched on the steps of the tomb, and barked his final command in a ragged voice: ¡°Go already¨C you idiot!¡±


    Victorian gritted his teeth as he looked upon his mentor for what he knew would be the last time.


    Farewell, Richter¡­


    Richter graced the last lord of house Rotwald with a stern nod before turning to face his enemies.


    A fare-well indeed¡­


    Determined to use what little time Richter¡¯s last stand had bought him, Victorian delved into the tomb.With no moonlight to guide him, the only thing that Victorian could make out beyond the doorway was a five man wide spiral staircase leading deep underground.Stolen novel; please report.


    Victorian raised his hand before him and channeled a small amount of his arcane power into his fingers. The golden glow that he created was no better than a candle¡¯s light, but any small amount of arcanite spent now would be arcanite sorely missed later. And he would need all of his arcane might ¨C as little as there was ¨C to fend off whatever horrors dwelled beyond.


    A crypt?Victorian thought as he examined the staircase before him,If I could maybe arm myself? If there was something down there that I could use against them¡­


    To enter the realm of the dead unprepared seemed like a terrible decision to make, but at this point there was no other option left.


    Victorian placed his left hand over the leather pouch on his waist and felt the vial of Dragon¡¯s Breath inside of it.He then reached for a gold chain around his neck and pulled out a medallion from beneath his chainmail shirt. It was a bulky thing ¨C a palm sized base of pure gold that housed a hefty ruby in the shape of an arrow head.


    ¡°Ancestors, protect me,¡± Victorian said as he clenched the artifact in his hand.


    It was his inheritance ¨C a knight¡¯s medallion capable of manifesting a defensive barrier, but only for a short while and only when worn by one gifted in the arcane arts. It was his last line of defense, so the young paladin was determined not to waste it.


    Deep down Victorian still prayed for a miracle to save them. If there had ever been a moment when he had hoped for a divine intervention the most, then it was now. That is why, despite Richter¡¯s orders, he found it impossible to simply abandon his old friend and mentor to his cruel fate.


    So Victorian lingered at the mouth of the abyss a moment longer, observing the two battles simultaneously taking placed before the steps of the tomb. The one between mortals seemed all but decided while there was no telling how long the dead would keep up their assault on the trespassers.


    Melvin channeled an illumination spell from his staff. It lit up the otherwise gloomy graveyard with a warm golden glow. His comrades stepped up their attacks on the undead, now aided by the necromancy weakening effects of the priest¡¯s magic.It was not enough to break the arcane bindings of their bones, but made it harder for the undead to move and react in time to the increasingly coordinated attacks of the intruders.


    Beaten, cornered and old, Richter faced his enemies on the field of battle for one last time. There was no denying that his life was about to come to an end. Now only the matter of how it came about was still within Richter¡¯s ability to decide.Facing the party of twelve, Richter braced a time worn granite tombstone for support as he struggled to remain standing.


    With the undead horde greatly diminished by the combined efforts of the priest and his comrades, Richter¡¯s executioner finally revealed himself. A burly, armor-clad warrior dismounted before the old, wounded man. He stood a foot taller than Richter and carried a large two handed sword.The plate armor of the knight-like figure glistened in the orange and gold light cast from the priest¡¯s staff.


    Richter readied his blade to the extent of his ability, but his tired arms failed him.Slouched forward he looked up at his opponent with a tired expression. There was no fear in his eyes, only a calm resignation as he clutched the sword in his hand in a show of defiance.


    Hiding his face behind the visor of his helmet, the knight approached Richter and raised his impressive weapon above his head for the swing. The direction of his attack was obvious and the warrior made no effort to try and deceive the old man. He was confident that the opponent would not ¨C or could not ¨Cdodge it.


    Richter smiled wearily. The old warrior was glad that he would be killed by a man that at least could read the battlefield. Death at the hands of an undead horde or a craven mage was a far worse way to go, at least as far as his pride was concerned.


    The blade cleaved heavily towards Richter.The old man raised his sword for one last time to parry. Steel clashed and his blade snapped, followed by a dull thud as the knight¡¯s weapon struck Richter¡¯s body. There was a brief and sickening crunch as it shattered bone on its way inside.


    But Richter did not scream or flinch. He simply let off one last sigh and collapsed, as if suddenly released from a heavy burned.


    Victorian turned away, unable to bear witness to the death of his old friend ¨C the last friend he had left.


    Now he had no one.


    Farewell, Richter.Thank you for everything.


    A heavy, sunken feeling was churning inside Victorian. It was the stark realization of powerlessness paired with great loss.


    Victorian struggled to swallow the bitter lump in his throat, yet it remained, choking him from the inside. He was now left alone to face his numerous enemies. There was simply no one else left who could help him.


    This is an easy fight for them.Victorian realized that the undead were merely a hindrance to the priest and his battle hardened men.Melvin will come for me soon.


    The young paladin once more raised his hand to light the way and began his descent into the underworld. The noise of charging horses, cracking bones and angry curses grew more distant with every step he took. The stairwell made several turns as it wound its way deep underground. As Victorian neared the bottom, he was surprised to find the red glow of fire dancing upon the gray stones of the crypt¡¯s interior.


    Soulfires?he wondered while eying the red light,That would almost certainly mean that there is a necromancer here.


    He ceased channeling his magic and slowed his approach. It was only after a moment of consideration that he realized the folly in his judgment.No, the fires would have to be green then...Soulfires burn green. Or maybe the mage did not use them?


    Who else could possibly live in such a horrible place as this?


    As Victorian finally reached the bottom of the stairs he found a long hallway reaching into the darkness of the catacombs. Black iron braziers spanned the length of the passage for as far as he could see. They housed red fires that burned without a trace of warmth or smell.


    Their alluring flames slowly twisted in the wake of a constant draft that flowed in from the world above.


    Where there is a draft there is another way out, Victorian reasoned.


    He closely examined the fires burning in the braziers and found them to truly be magical in nature. They were in fact feeding upon a substance known as ¡®mage amber¡¯ ¨C a crystalline mineral used for illumination in dwarven holds.


    There is definitely a mage down here, he reasoned. For the amber to burn indefinitely it needed to be maintained by an arcane caster. The amber burns bright. It has been fed recently.


    As he traversed the silent halls arches and side paths sprung up in precisely measured intervals. The gray chiseled stones that made up the interior of the crypt were time worn and cracked with nothing but old, rusted steel braces to show for some variety. Everything was covered in a fine layer of dust, except for the floor itself. There were clear signs ¨C footprints and drag marks ¨C proving that someone or something had passed through recently.


    How long has it been here?Victorian wondered as he snuck through the ancient hallway.How old is this place?


    It was indeed a hard question to answer. As a man of noble birth, he had been taught history, but most of his studies had been centered on the politics of his kingdom. Outside contemporary wisdom there was a general account of history to be had¨C told by both, those of noble birth and low status ¨C but when questioned it usually turned out to be about as reliable as folk tales. And much of common history was exactly that ¨C a skewed and inaccurate retelling at best.


    What both the historians and tavern keepers could agree upon, was that the first humans had settled this land more than a thousand years ago, long before the cataclysmic events that drove Victorian¡¯s own ancestors to settle here. The accounts describe the eastern continent as a land dominated by large elven tribes and ancient dwarven holds. Truly, it was only when the rise of necromancy forced a mass exodus of humans from the ¡®Old World¡¯ to the ¡®New¡¯ that a dramatic shift in the population happened.


    Seeking to escape the seemingly unstoppable advance of the undead armies, the uncounted millions of human colonists that crossed the Great Ocean brought with them their traditions, laws and religions. With the ancient forests fiercely guarded by the elves and the impressive mountain ranges claimed by the dwarves for the abundant resources held within, the humans were granted the open plains to settle ¨C at the time an offer gladly taken by those in need.


    But needs are fickle things and they tend to grow and multiply in proportion to the needy. So it was that for a time trade fostered a beneficial coexistence for all. It was a new beginning for the war beleaguered mankind that had so narrowly escaped extinction at the hands of its own folly.


    Yet, like all things in life, this peace could not last forever, for over time the human race grew to outnumber their peers. Then it grew some more and overwhelmed them.


    A shift in the balance of power happened, too slowly for the other races to notice, but too quickly for them to react in time. Mankind had recovered from their decimation at the hands of necromancy and once more embraced their natural aspirations for greatness. Though divided into hundreds of trade federations, kingdoms and lesser dominions, the human realms prospered and blossomed into a new power that soon outgrew the others. They had become a force that the elder races could no longer ignore. And the humans had learned that their will could no longer be opposed.


    Treaties were broken. Forbidden, sacred groves harvested. Elven forest holds raided and slaves taken. The forests themselves clear cut and burned. Mountains claimed for their resources. Dwarven keeps assaulted ¨C dwarven mines claimed, dwarven clans crippled, chained¡­


    Horror ¨C terror ¨C pain.


    The new world by the scourge of the old one was claimed. Greed before honor came¡­


    And thus, mankind had risen once more from the ashes of near extinction only to spread the flame across a land they now claimed as their birthright, for they truly were a race born with a sword in hand and a fire in their heart.


    In time the human worldview changed beyond mere conquest. A new reality gave rise to their hubris when the Temple of Seven, the unified religious institution lying at the heart of the otherwise fractured human realms, sought to further humanities place in the world at the cost of the others. Chosen by their gods, humans were set above the rest. A people that had once been regarded as inferior by the elder races now saw themselves as something more, something far greater than the rest ¨C and they had the will to prove it.


    Victorian was just a tiny and insignificant part of it all. As a recently anointed paladin he was little better than an acolyte to the Temple. As the second son of a noble house he would have been reduced to a pious life in the holy armies of the order, if not for the fateful events of the past few days.


    The grim catacombs below the cemetery were a ruin from a time long gone. And Victorian wondered their halls in utter lack of awareness as to their purpose or value in the pages of history. But he did not have to wonder them long before a hostile presence revealed itself to him.


    From the shadows of an archway a skeleton emerged and took up position blocking Victorian¡¯s advance.


    Reacting to the new threat the young paladin reached for the closest brazier. In one long swing the ambers of the arcane fires were sent scattering throughout the hallway. Victorian took up a combat stance, bracing his newfound killing implement for the fight.


    He whispered for a blessing from his gods and invoked his arcane talent to bolster his feeble flesh. When called upon, the arcanite flowing within his veins heightened his senses, increased the blood flow to his muscles and raised his endurance far beyond what a normal human could reach. But it was also slowly killing him.


    It was both a blessing and a curse to be born with the ability to use one¡¯s own body to invoke magic. A blessing because of what those that were gifted in the arcane arts could achieve throughout their lifetimes, and a curse because of how short they usually were. As seconds passed with the arcanite rampaging through a mage¡¯s body their lifespan grew shorter by hours. It was because of this unfortunate sacrifice that no one could claim to know an old mage, and yet all mages looked old by the time their names became worthy of note.


    Reinvigorated by his magic, Victorian took up a proper fighting stance. Though the brazier was far more cumbersome than a quarterstaff, the young paladin was able to wield it reasonably well in his defense.


    Victorian jabbed at the approaching monster with his improvised weapon and sent it tumbling backwards. The skeleton facing him was unarmed but carried an old, battered wooden round shield in its left hand. It raised that shield in defense, but stumbled and fell when Victorian landed a second hit with the brazier. The powerful strike managed to part the skeleton¡¯s hand from the rest of its body and the shield fell to the ground at its feet.


    But even with one arm missing the undead abomination did not relent. It once more charged towards Victorian in an attempt to grapple him.


    Just when the skeleton had come within the reach of his weapon, Victorian struck down hard with the brazier, crushing the skull of the undead warrior, thus finishing him off once and for all. Following the destruction of the creature¡¯s head the bleached white bones that made up its body promptly arranged themselves into a disorderly pile on the ground.


    Victorian sighed in relief.¡°That is one down,¡± he told himself while searching for the next enemy to tackle.


    He did not have to search long.


    ¡°Fool!¡± a crackling, drawn out voice echoed through the hallway, ¡°Go back the way you came.¡±


    A pack of the undead, led by a figure dressed in dark blue robes, emerged from a side passage. The light from the nearby brazier danced upon the bleached white bones of the skeletons as they spread out across the hallway,cutting off his retreat back to the surface world.


    ¡°Leave this place, mortal!¡±the robed skeleton ordered. His voice sounded distant and ethereal.


    Victorian readied his weapon as the shuffling dead approached. With the ferocity of a cornered animal he swung the heavy metal bar crushing the first of his assailants. The attack struck the skeleton in the chest and sent his bones scattering in all directions.


    Having made his advance towards his enemies, Victorian used the opportunity to pick up the round shield lying at his feet. He braced it in his left hand as his channeling of magic power had enabled him to wield the heavy iron brazier single handed.


    Victorian felt like he could take them on. He readied himself for the next attack as the second skeleton drew closer.


    Once more the paladin cried out in anger, invoking his arcane gifts. A magic barrier of golden light enveloped his shield hand and, by extension, his shield.


    Reinforced by the paladin¡¯s magic, Victorian¡¯s battered wooden round shield became a weapon in its own right. He lunged forward and slammed the shield into the skeleton, blowing the creature apart in a shower of bones. Once more it was the volatile power of arcanite that delivered the actual damage as it collided with the arcane presence of the undead skeleton.


    Having done away with his second foe, Victorian took up a guard stance and examined the four skeletons still standing before him. He was backing off in preparation to counter the next assault when the robed skeleton raised his arms in a chant.


    A pale green glow engulfed the now scattered remains of Victorian¡¯s first victim. Drawn together by unholy magic the body of the defeated foe began reassembling itself.In places where the bones had been shattered a sickening green glow now embraced the cracks and shards, seeking to bind the body by magic where natural means no longer could.


    ¡°An undead mage?¡± Victorian cursed his luck as he eyed the skeleton in the blue robes.


    Having successfully reanimated Victorian¡¯s first victim, the undead mage moved on to the next one.


    Victorian gave up on fighting defensively and launched into an all-out attack. His best chance for victory was to close his distance with the spell caster while the creature was still busy channeling magic.


    It was a trap.


    The skeleton mage stopped his chant mid-sentence and directed his bone fingers at the charging paladin. ¡°[Lightning]!¡± it shrieked, releasing a magic attack.


    The bolt shot through the stale air of the crypt and connected with Victorian¡¯s shield. Repulsed by the divine enchantment of the paladin¡¯s armor, the bolt erupted into an explosion, forming several smaller trails of lightning. Like greedy fingers they arched through the surrounding hallway, picking at the walls and floor, in an attempt to dissipate the energy that the mage was channeling into his spell.


    Victorian cried out in pain as one such smaller trail of lighting briefly connected with the iron brazier in his right hand. A sharp stinging sensation jolted up his arm and the weapon slipped out of his grasp.


    The mage ceased his channeling of the [Lightning] spell and observed the human cowering behind his shield.


    Though his divine enchantment of the shield had saved Victorian¡¯s life, the paladin had now been effectively disarmed. More importantly, his determination seemed to have all but vanished.


    Why? Why have the Gods cursed me so?Victorian thought to himself as he looked down upon his shaking hand. His palm had been seared black by the [Lighting] spell as it struck.The smell of burning flesh rose from his blistered fingers.


    ¡°Leave!¡± the undead mage howled at him.


    I can¡¯t fight this!Victorian pushed away one of the skeletal warriors with his shield as it tried to grapple him.But I can¡¯t go back either¡­ I must look for another way out!


    So Victorian turned and ran. Holding his enchanted shield in-between himself and the mage to ward against his attacks. The defeated paladin fled from a battle that he could not win.


    The undead mage called out after him, ¡°The other way, you fool!¡±


    But Victorian did not listen. He would not listen. There had to be another way out somewhere up ahead.


    Victorian ran past countless doors and burial halls and down another stairwell. Along the way he passed through several large chambers, filled with eerie statues of long dead humans. Whenever he tried to change direction, the doors were locked. The side paths were all dead ends. He found no path that could lead him back up above the ground and out of this nightmare.


    The longer he ran the more convinced Victorian became of his own inescapable fate. The hollowing sensation of doom began to take hold of him as he desperately tried to navigate his way through the unfamiliar crypt.Lost and alone, he no longer cared for vengeance ¨C only the desire to survive remained to spur him onwards. In a sad twist of irony, his will to live drove the man ever deeper into the depths of the crypt.


    Thoughts raced through his mind. The only constant was the sensation of pain in his charred hand that seemed to be growing stronger with every passing moment. The agony had a pulse to it ¨C his pulse ¨C as it told the running man to stop and rest. But he could not.


    It stung. The wounds stung, but so did his loss. The loss of his friends and family. The loss of faith ¨C his faith in gods and men.


    I cannot give up! Victorian reminded himself. But despair had already taken hold.


    Another closed door, more ground to cover¡­ Somehow he found himself again facing the seemingly endless hallway as the only path remaining. A moment of indecision saw him halt in place as Victorian tried to figure out which way he was supposed to go down next.


    But then something else caught his attention.


    ¡°A trespasser,¡± a woman¡¯s voice resonated through the unending hallway, ¡°And such a handsome one!¡±


    Victorian ducked to avoid the pale banshee that emerged from the ceiling above him. Even through the white, transparent glow of the lost soul he could make out the form of a beautiful young woman.


    ¡°Are you lost, adventurer?¡± the banshee asked in a sweet voice.She remained hovering in the air above him, looking down at the wounded paladin with her porcelain fine expression.There was a glint of interest and a meek smile offered on display, but to the frightened man it made no difference. A monster was a monster ¨C to be despised and feared.


    Driven by that fear of the undead, Victorian swung his enchanted shield at her, but to no effect. The golden aura passed through the banshee¡¯s ghostly shape without meeting any resistance.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Victorian muttered and examined the shield in his hand. The enchantment was still present but it had failed to cause any harm to the undead apparition hovering before him.


    ¡°Stand back, you foul creature!¡± he commanded. But his voice cracked betraying a lack of confidence.


    The banshee frowned and crossed her hands. ¡°Now, now... That is no way to treat a lady,¡± she said.


    The undead apparition radiated a calming aura. It felt enticing to Victorian. Tiring¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest, weary adventurer?¡± she asked. ¡°I can sense that you are in pain. There is no need to fight anymore. No one is going to hurt you now.¡±


    Victorian judged her charming demeanor to be a pretty obvious trap.


    The woman reached out for Victorian with her delicate, pearl white hands. ¡°Come, it is time to rest,¡±she said.


    Victorian acted quickly. Disregarding the intense pain in his right hand he brought forth the small glass vessel ¨C Richter¡¯s parting gift ¨C and aimed it at the ceiling above.


    I was saving this for the last, but I guess that moment is now!


    Victorian threw the vial containing Dragon¡¯s Breath as hard as he could before jumping back to avoid the inferno that was about to follow in the wake of the glass shattering.


    The paladin was not disappointed by its performance.


    The hallway lit up with a booming red glow. A roaring fireball engulfed the banshee and the ghostly apparition let off a high pitched shriek of pain as the arcane fires consumed her.


    With the red blaze ravaging the passage behind him, Victorian continued down the long hallway in search of an exit. He took some small relief in the fact that this encounter would at least buy him some time as no undead could follow him while the arcane fires still burned.


    Having thought the banshee vanquished he stumbled and almost fell when her angry voice called out to him from the raging flames.


    ¡°GET BACK HERE!¡± the banshee ordered in a deep, terrifying growl. Her voice now was anything but enticing.


    Victorian was running for his life.


    The braziers are getting brighter! And there are more of them.After what had seemed like an eternity Victorian had finally reached the end to the long hallway. He still held out a hope for finding an exit.


    A massive metal clad double door bared his way forward.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU, MORTAL!¡± the banshee screamed as she flew after Victorian. Her long white hair violently whipped the air as she drew ever closer to the interloper.


    Victorian pressed his back up against the door and it gave way surprisingly easily. The paladin went stumbling backwards, lost his footing and landed on the stone floor of the dark chamber beyond. With the banshee now almost upon him, he resorted to crawling away from the doorway on his back in a pathetic display of fear in the face of imminent death.


    She¡¯s getting closer! Closer!¡°Oh, Gods, help me now!¡± he called out in despair knowing that only an outside intervention could save him.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± an angry voice called out from the darkness. Like the boom of a distant thunder blast it had an almost physical impact on the listeners.


    For a moment it looked as though Victorian¡¯s wish had been granted. The ghostly woman halted in the doorway. Her hair ¨C that had been flailing so wildly just a moment ago ¨C settled down elegantly over her shoulders.


    Having regained her ladylike posture the banshee bowed her head to the oppressive presence in the darkness. ¡°My Lord,¡± she said in sweet voice, ¡°We have an uninvited guest.¡±


    Victorian rolled over on his belly and examined the chamber with terror stricken eyes. The moment his look crossed the massive stone throne at the far end of the room the braziers all along the walls erupted in bright red flames. An inhuman beast sat atop of the crudely carved seat. Its hulking shape was made all the more imposing by the shadow it cast on the red canvas covered wall behind it.


    ¡°A demon!¡± Victorian managed a muffled cry of despair.Why? Why? Why have the Gods cursed me so?


    ¡°An intruder,¡± the horned demon calmly noted with a mean grin on his face.


    It sniffed the air for the man¡¯s scent. The creature then rose from its seat and made its way over to the interloper. The hulking demon¡¯s heavy footsteps shook the ground beneath Victorian as the petrified man observed the beast drawing closer. In but a moment the monstrosity had covered the distance and now stood towering over the puny human.


    Victorian looked back at the banshee hovering in the doorway and found the ghostly creature observing the scene with a delighted look upon her face. It reminded him of the looks that highborn ladies often gave to those of lesser rank in the courts. He was her source of entertainment ¨C a plaything ¨C and Victorian ventured a guess that the banshee enjoyed watching her toys get broken.


    The demon snapped his claws twice to get Victorian¡¯s undivided attention before speaking. ¡°I think that your evening just got a little worse, little man.¡±


    The only answer that Victorian could muster was a look of utter disbelief.


    ¡°Not one for words, I see,¡± the red beast said. ¡°Well, we have ways of making you talk.¡±


    The demon crossed his hands and licked his teeth. ¡°So, tell me, little man, how did you end up here?¡±

 Chapter #2 – A Deal Sealed In Blood

    *Art by Shane Pierre


    The red skinned demon stood towering over Victorian. Bulging with muscles and wearing nothing but a ragged leather loincloth around his waist, the monster looked absolutely barbaric.


    The young paladin held his pathetic excuse of a shield in front of him, ready to wield it in defense. But the disparity in their power was tragic to the point of laughter.He was unarmed and beyond exhausted, while the creature facing him was the stuff of legends ¨C a true full blooded demon the likes of which a dozen knights could try and fail to slay in battle.


    ¡°Do you really think that you can harm me with that thing?¡± the demon mocked Victorian in a low, booming voice.


    On his part Victorian had absolutely no desire to even consider fighting such a fearsome opponent. Outside of divine intervention, however, noting seemed to be more likely than a quick scuffle followed by his inglorious death.


    The demon pointed his claws at his battle scarred chest as he boasted, ¡°In my time I have been frozen, struck with lightning and stabbed at with all manner of pointy things.


    I was even set on fire once.¡± His wide grin revealed a set of big sharp teeth as he expressed his amusement. ¡°I suppose the poor mage was very desperate at the time.¡±


    Victorian found it hard to comprehend the intent behind the demon¡¯s boasting, but if it was meant to distract him then the act was working as intended. All he wanted to do right now was to search the room for an opening, but the terrifying presence in front of him was simply too imposing to turn away from.


    ¡°What is a demon doing in the lair of the undead?¡± Victorian asked. The youth found it hard to suppress the dismay in his voice.


    ¡°Well, the dead don¡¯t bother me as much as the living,¡± the demon replied. He scratched his chin with hislong claws. ¡°Which reminds me: your presence ¨C it is bothering me.¡±


    Victorian could think of nothing that could turn the situation in his favor.Why by the Oblivion is there a demon in a place like this!? And why hasn¡¯t he attacked me yet?What is he waiting for?


    The demon¡¯s gaze suggested that he was sizing up the human before him.His facial features were exaggerated beyond belief, but still held some resemblance to other humanoid creatures.


    After a tense moment spent silently staring each other down the demon finally spoke. ¡°If nothing else, I must commend you on your courage, little man,¡± he said. ¡°Or are you just plain stupid?¡±


    The red beast drew his massive hand over his face in a played up display of shame. ¡°I mean, what kind of an imbecile visits a haunted graveyard at night. ON A FULL MOON! Then gets attacked by the undead and decides:¡®hey, I bet the deeper I go the easier it¡¯s going to get!¡¯


    Who does that? What did you think you were going to find down here?¡± The demon shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Why?¡±


    The creature then looked past the puny human and addressed the banshee hovering in the doorway, ¡°Silphi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡± the banshee replied in a sweet voice.


    ¡°I am not being unreasonable here, now am I?¡± the demon asked. ¡°I mean, it is obvious that this human is either suicidal, dumb or incredibly unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s all of them?¡± the banshee said and gave Victorian an inquisitive look. ¡°Men often die young while pursuing dangerous endeavors. He would make the rule, not the exception.¡±


    Victorian took a deep breath and mustered the courage to plead for his life. There was no shame in it. He was but a fly to the monster before him. So, maybe, just maybe¡­


    ¡±It was not my intention to intrude, demon, sir¨C Lord¡­¡± he stuttered, ¡°If you would just allow me to¨C¡±


    ¡°Begging for his pathetic little life already,¡± the banshee amused herself. ¡°And to a demon, no less... How low the champions of mankind have fallen. What a pathetic little creature you are.¡±


    Victorian glanced back at her with a pained expression. He then once more addressed the demon towering over him, ¡°If I could beg of you to spare me, I¨C¡±


    The demon placed his hand on his chin as he contemplated the paladin¡¯s request. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I would have let you leave if you had not made it this far, but¡­¡±


    The pause gave some hope to Victorian. He anxiously awaited the monster¡¯s verdict. The young paladin harbored no illusions of escaping with his life without the demon¡¯s consent.


    After a moment spent pondering the situation the demon sighed. ¡°I am sorry, little human, but you have seen too much of this place. To release you now would be foolish.


    I promise to make it as painless as possible,¡± the beast said. ¡°In turn, make sure not to bleed too much, otherwise the cleanup is going to be a bitch. You wouldn¡¯t believe from how many orifices the human body can vacate its blood when enough pressure is applied!¡±


    The beast reached out his heavy hand to grab hold of the human. Judging from its size, it would not be a pleasurable experience.


    Victorian had to act quickly. Down to his last choice, he clutched his golden medallion and hoped with every fiber of his being that it would protect him.


    He practically spewed the words that would activate the spell stone.¡°[Divine Sanctuary!]¡±


    For what must have seemed like the first time in a long while his prayers were answered.


    The chamber lit up with golden light as a sphere of arcane energy enveloped the cowering paladin. The boundaries of the barrier were such that Victorian could easily reach out with his arms and fall half-way short of reaching the edge.


    The demon roared in pain and pulled back his arm from the arcane veil of golden light. The beast was left shaking his claws as if trying to put out a flame. A trail of white smoke rose from his scorched fingers.


    ¡°You sneaky little bastard!¡± he roared. ¡°You are going to pay for this!¡±


    Victorian¡¯s heart jumped in excitement. His [Divine Sanctuary] had caused pain to the fearsome beast. For a brief moment he allowed himself to believe in a chance for survival.


    But the demon had noticed something about Victorian¡¯s shiny new bubble. Namely, that when his claws had collided with the barrier, the human within it had reacted to the force of his motion. Magic or no magic, he now knew that he could push him around.


    On his part Victorian wasted no time. He did not know how long the barrier would last, but he was convinced that at the very least the demon would be unable to harm him for the moment. He therefore began backing away towards the exit.


    The demon, however, had other ideas. As he clenched his teeth in anticipation of the pain to come, the beast pulled back his massive arm for a strike. He then smacked the golden bubble of light so hard that it was sent flying towards the corner of the room.


    Just as the demon had expected, the barrier would not let him reach the human, but it did nothing to stop the force of his attack.


    Victorian¡¯s chest almost caved under the pressure of his medallion as it transferred the momentum of the demon¡¯s punch into the body of the unlucky paladin. Had he not been facing the beast at the time, the medallion¡¯s chain would have pulled him by the neck and likely caused worse damage by far.


    ¡°Insolent little man!¡± the demon roared as he went after him. ¡°I¡¯ll gut you alive!¡±


    Victorian tumbled across the stone floor until coming to a stop at the foot of a pillar. With a trembling hand he grabbed hold of the medallion and tore it from his chest just in time to witness the demon come charging in for a second strike.


    Just as before, the impact of the demon¡¯s fist translated into the medallion giving way. It was easily parted form the feeble grip of its master and having flown a short distance ended up lodged into the corner of the room.


    The demon reached down with his smoldering claws to try and catch Victorian, but the half-dazed paladin managed to roll himself out of the way. Out of breath and short on whit, the young paladin channeled what little arcane energy he still possessed into his fingers and feet. He then pushed himself across the stone floor on his stomach in a frantic scramble for safety behind the barrier of his medallion. There he remained cowering in the corner of the room, under the protective shroud of his spell, hoping against all odds that it would save him from the angry monster and his cruel servant.


    The demon¡¯s hand now collided with the edge of the barrier for the third time, but once more failed to pass through it. At this point the medallion was firmly lodged into the corner and no amount of force was going to move it. The demon did try a few more swings at it, but it only served to embed the mangled golden frame deeper into the cracks between the stones.


    ¡°Silphi!¡±the beast called out for the banshee.


    The ghostly woman emerged from the floor next to the demon. ¡°I tried passing through the barrier from below,¡± she reported, ¡°but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take the whole night with this in the way,¡± the demon complained, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just make it easy on yourself and let me end it quickly.¡±


    The annoyed beast belched smoke as he continued prodding the barrier in search of a weakness.When he became convinced that there was no opening to be found, the demon sat down next to the glowing sphere with a loud thud.


    ¡°That will be all, Silphi,¡± he said in a grumpy tone while rubbing his smoldering hands. ¡°I will deal with this little bastard when the barrier inevitably breaks down. Can¡¯t be that much longer¡­


    If you could please close the door before you leave ¨C I would hate for our guest to harbor any illusions of escaping with his life. He has to run out of tricks sometime.¡±


    The banshee bowed her head, ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°And ask Bones to bring me a book,¡± the demon commanded. ¡°Something I have not read yet, preferably. He will know.¡± He then dismissed his servant with a flick of his shovel sized palm.


    Silphi left the throne room shutting the massive metal door behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got nowhere to run now, little human,¡± the demon explained.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you, foul beast,¡± Victorian hissed through his teeth.


    ¡°A spiteful little critter,¡± the demon noted. ¡°You are pathetic.¡±


    Victorian spat at the demon and landed a hit ¨C a small victory for the man. A petty one at that, considering that his chest was still pounding from the wounds he had just sustained.


    ¡°Your imminent death does not grant you the right to be rude,¡± the demon lectured him. The beast crossed his hands in a show of disapproval. ¡°Given the circumstances, I have tried to be as accommodating as possible. The fact that I am trying to kill you does not mean that we cannot be civilized about it.¡±


    The young paladin once more set his hazy sight upon the room in search of an exit.There has to be a way out¡­


    The demon waited for Victorian to say something, but found the wounded man less than enthusiastic about conversing with his would-be murderer.


    ¡±Very well,¡± the beast continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there was much merit in interrogating you anyway.¡±


    The demon prodded at the barrier with the tips of his claws. ¡°This thing has endured much longer than a normal barrier would,¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°The spell stone must be a Titan artifact. Where did you get a spell stone this old, little man?¡±


    As much as the demon pestered him about it, Victorian did not feel like sharing the secrets of his family heirlooms at this moment.


    Some time passed with the two of them stubbornly staring each other down through the glowing wall of light.It was just about when Victorian had finally gotten a good grasp of the layout of the throne room that he noticed a stunningly beautiful woman enter on the far right. Cast on the backdrop of the red fires, her figure was made even more striking.


    The woman shuffled across the room in a half awoke state, her light, short steps carrying her with the grace befitting a dancer.She was dressed in a plain blue night gown and her long black hair ¨C woven into a single arm-thick braid ¨C ran down to her waist.


    The woman¡¯s athletic yet shapely figure¡­ the perfection that was her face¡­ There was only one word that struck Victorian as good enough to describe her.


    She is like a goddess.


    The demon seemed unaware of the woman¡¯s presence. His stubborn gaze was still fully fixed on the intruder before him as he waited for the barrier to fail.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the beast inquired impatiently, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just make this easy on both of us? I have other duties to attend to, you know.¡±


    Victorian ignored him.Who is that woman? he wondered, And what is she doing in a place like this?


    He observed the woman leave the throne room on the left. A moment later she returned carrying a plate of food back with her.


    Victorian was overwhelmed by the mouthwatering scent of roasted meat as it filled the room.He had not eaten for more than a day now and the sight of food in the gorgeous woman¡¯s hands had an almost hypnotic effect on him. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever felt throughout his entire life. She was the most beautiful being that he had ever seen. For a brief moment she even made him forget the predicament that he was in.


    ¡°I will be taking the meal in my chambers, Lemmy,¡± the woman announced as she crossed the room on her way back.


    Her voice sounded like music to Victorian¡¯s ears. He sighed.Could she really be a goddess?


    ¡°Wait... What?¡± he snapped out of his trance like state and looked up at the demon sitting next to him, ¡°Your name is Lemmy?! Lemmy, the demon?¡±


    The demon spun around and bowed his head to the woman. ¡°As you wish, Master!¡±


    Master?Victorian¡¯s confusion had grown to a point where could no longer contain himself. ¡°What in the Highfather¡¯s name is going on here?!¡± he asked.


    The woman stopped. She then slowly turned her head to examine the standoff that was taking place in the far corner of the room.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±she asked.


    ¡°I am very sorry, Master!¡± Lemmy replied. The giant demon¨Cdeath¨Cbeast sounded almost frightened as he addressed the woman.


    ¡°This human has somehow managed to make his way inside,¡± the demon explained. ¡°I am doing my best to dispose of him, but he is not cooperating.¡±


    Victorian observed the mysterious woman in silence as she left her food at the steps of the throne and approached them.


    ¡°Did this man really slip past all of your sentries, Lemmy?¡±she asked in a smug voice.


    The demon bowed even deeper. ¡°I am terribly sorry, Master! I don¡¯t know how this happened.¡± There was a hint of panic in his booming voice. ¡°I will correct my mistake, I promise! I will double¨C no, triple my patrols of the graveyard!¡±


    The woman walked up to the edge of the barrier. She closely examined Victorian through the golden veil that shielded him from the demon, but refrained from touching it.


    ¡°Look me in the eyes,¡± she commanded the young paladin. ¡°Tell me your name.¡±


    Victorian felt shivers running down his spine. He found himself unable to avert his gaze from her stunning presence.


    ¡°Vic- Victorian,¡± he mumbled, ¡°Victorian Rotwald.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes went wide for a moment, but she was quick to try and suppress her surprise. And then¡­ she broke out in laughter. The mask of the would-be goddess cracked along with it. She covered up her face trying to hide her jovial mood.


    ¡°Oh, this is,¡± the woman wheezed as she fought to contain her amusement. ¡°Oh, dear. Really?¡±


    ¡°Wha- what¡¯s going on?¡± Victorian asked.


    The woman dismissed his question with the wave of her hand. Having finally collected herself she then turned to address the bowing demon.


    ¡°Well, I might forgive you,¡± she said. ¡°But you got lucky this time. Our guest is not a bad man, after all. I don¡¯t think it was his intention to do us harm.¡±


    The red light cast by the braziers danced in her raven black hair. ¡°And we haven¡¯t had visitors for such a long time,¡± she added.


    The mysterious woman¡¯s soul piercing eyes once more forced their way into Victorian¡¯s mind. ¡°But is that really who you are?¡±the woman asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t lie to me now would you?¡±


    Victorian was hard pressed to reply. She has the most beautiful green eyes¡­Just looking at her made his mind wonder. It was almost as though he was under a powerful charm spell.


    ¡°My name is¨C Victorian,¡± he said. ¡°Sir Victorian Rotwald. I am a paladin of the Temple!¡± Having remembered his knightly vows he gently placed his right hand over his aching chest in a salute.


    It was a boyish display betraying his early years, but it brought an expression of joy to the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°Yes you are.


    A brave paladin of the Temple¡­ But which god is your patron, Sir Rotwald? What altar do you bend your knees at?¡± She gestured dismissively with her hand. ¡°What higher powers do you consider to be worthy of your devotion?¡±


    Victorian frowned in surprise at her question. ¡°The gods of the Temple, of course! I serve the Highfather and the Holy Seven.¡±


    The mysterious woman smirked. ¡°Seven failures and an unspeakable monster ¨C that makes eight. You and I both know that there are more gods out there than just the ones you profess to follow. Better gods too, I should say. More powerful as well¡­


    Well, then again, the title of ¡®god¡¯ is thrown around far too readily these days. It used to mean something back in the day¡­ Now ¨C not so much.¡±


    She tilted her head conveying curiosity. ¡°But why do you serve them?¡± she asked. ¡°What makes them so worthy of your devotion?¡±


    Her questioning of Victorian¡¯s faith struck a chord with the young paladin ¨C one that signaled danger and malicious intent. He knew better than to follow her lead down the path of doubt.


    ¡°Fear the heretic,¡± he mumbled to himself.


    The woman let his remark slide. Her look, however, did grow a little colder at its utterance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±Victorian asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you have earned that question yet,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°It is truly unfortunate that such a young and promising man as you has ended up here,¡± she said and nodded at the demon. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my guardian won¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, really,¡± the demon said. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one can know about this place. Or us.¡±


    ¡°But do tell me, please,¡± the woman asked, ¡°How did you end up here?¡±


    Victorian kept his lips sealed.


    ¡°Come now,¡± the woman said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be enemies. Don¡¯t let your last moments in this life be filled with suffering. No one want¡¯s to die in misery. Do you?


    Or could it be that you actually want to die? Hmm?¡±


    Victorian shook his head in denial. Such an answer seemed permissible to him.


    The woman nodded. ¡°Alright, you can ask me a question now.¡±


    ¡°Will you let me go?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°No,¡± the woman replied. She nudged the demon¡¯s hand aside and took a seat on one of his massive, muscle bound legs.


    ¡°My turn now,¡± she said and tapped her cheek as she pondered.


    ¡°What would you do if I did let you leave?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°I would never return,¡± Victorian answered. ¡°I promise to never tell anyone about this place. Or you.¡±


    The woman shook her head. ¡°Either you are lying to me or you have honor, Sir Rotwald,¡± she said. ¡°As a paladin of the Temple you are sworn to fight the enemies of your faith to your dying breath. You swore it on your life. You swore before the altars of your seven little gods that you would serve them unto death.


    Yet, here you are, wounded and meek ¨C either lying to me or willingly betraying your holy order with that very same mouth that spoke its vows.¡±


    Victorian felt conflicted. Saving his own life ¨C for vengeance, for his own good ¨C was obviously tempting, but the woman was right ¨C he was breaking an oath by doing so. Yet, to honor his vows would mean to die here and now.


    The woman sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a difficult choice to make,¡± she said. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s hard to live for something larger than oneself. Most people just can¡¯t see the bigger picture, I¡¯m afraid. Can¡¯t make the sacrifices¡­ can¡¯t kill to save lives.


    But I suppose I got my answer. It¡¯s your turn to ask now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Victorian asked.


    The woman acknowledged his question with a nod. ¡°My name is Diana,¡± she said. ¡°Diana Albrecht.¡±


    ¡°No, who are you?¡± Victorian asked. He gestured at the hulking monstrosity sitting right next to him.


    ¡°Diana Albrecht,¡± she answered. ¡°The question of ¡®what¡¯ is not the same as ¡®who¡¯. Mind the difference. Not everything is as simple as the Temple would have you believe. There is always more to discover.


    But it is my turn to ask again.¡±


    Diana examined the wounded paladin huddling in the corner of the room. ¡°Are you all alone now?¡± she asked.


    Victorian thought about answering, but decided not to. It was becoming increasingly hard for him to breathe. The pain was getting so bad that his limbs were starting to cramp up.


    ¡°You are not alone here?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Is there someone else following you that I should know about?¡±


    Victorian kept quiet.


    Seeing that the cooperation of the young paladin had run its course, Diana reached out for him through the barrier and touched his bruised fingers.


    Victorian turned pale at the realization that the barrier did nothing to protect him from the woman. He did not resist, however, as the touch of her warm hand had a soothing effect. The pain faded just enough that he could once more see the world clearly.


    ¡°This is a very important question, Sir Rotwald,¡± Diana said. ¡°I need to know if you were followed.¡±


    The sudden and unexpected reprieve from pain had confused the paladin, and the last thing that he wanted right now was for it to return. So he nodded, answering her question; hoping that the numbing sensation would not be taken away.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I see,¡± Diana said. ¡°Thank you for sharing that information willingly. It would seem that you are not completely opposed to cooperation. There is still hope for you.¡±


    The woman rose to her feet and waved for the demon to do so as well.


    ¡°Go and find out if there are any other intruders that we should deal with,¡± she said. ¡°And, well, deal with them.¡±


    ¡°It will be done, Master,¡± the beast replied. Even half crouched, the demon had to take care not to run into the doorway on his way out.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that they would want to make sure of your death,¡± Diana said. She wiped her hands on her gown and turned away from the paladin.


    Victorian was left alone in the corner of the room. He watched the woman ascended the steps of the throne and take a seat.


    ¡°What do we do with you, Sir Rotwald?¡± Diana wondered. ¡°What do we do? And what will you do¡­¡±


    The path was there for him ¨C the demon had left the entrance open on his way out. The banshee was gone as well. This was the chance that Victorian had been praying for.


    He forced himself up and followed the wall towards the exit.


    ¡°Did I give you my permission to leave?¡± Diana asked. She waved at the floor beneath the throne. ¡°Come closer, I wish to discuss a few things with you.¡±


    No matter how hard he tried to push himself, the best that Victorian could manage right now was a brisk limp towards the doorway. The threshold and the hallway beyond were almost within his reach when he heard a loud snap.


    Diana snapped her fingers and the fleeing paladin convulsed in pain. He fell down on the ground, just a few steps short of the doorway. He curled up, clutching at his aching chest, praying for salvation.


    The woman then snapped her fingers a second time and Victorian let of a long sight of relief. The pain had once more subsided.


    ¡°What did you learn?¡± Diana asked.


    Victorian reached out with one hand towards the doorway, but dared not to approach it. He realized now that he was entirely at her mercy.


    ¡°Are we going to talk now?¡± Diana asked.


    Victorian slowly rose to his feet and turned his back on the doorway. He looked at the woman sitting on the throne and reiterated his last question: ¡°Who¨C What are you?¡±


    ¡°You must be feeling quite parched after what you just went through,¡± Diana said. ¡°Would you care for some refreshments? We don¡¯t have much, but I feel that a proper host must offer anyway.¡±


    The woman snapped her fingers once more.


    Victorian tensed up expecting the pain to return. But there was a different context to that action now. Clearly, it was only a trigger for something that she willed ¨C a spell key; a way to restrain her mind from setting the world on fire on a passing whim. A mage¡¯s mind had such power that it required safeguards for controlled casting. Otherwise things had a tendency to spontaneously combust around them. That alone was reason enough for most people to shun them.


    At the call of their mistress two hooded figures entered the room from the left. They bowed before the throne and awaited her command.


    ¡°Bring us some wine,¡± Diana said. She then raised her hand as if bidding the servants to pause.


    ¡°Would you like anything else, Sir Rotwald?¡± she asked. ¡°Anything at all? I¡¯m sure that my servants would be happy to oblige.¡±


    ¡°Servants?¡± Victorian blurted out in confusion. His mind was slowly recovering from the sensational overload that Diana¡¯s presence had caused.Now that she was a fair distance away he found it much easier to concentrate. The fact that the pain was gone also helped.


    What spells did she cast on me? Victorian wondered.


    ¡°Just who exactly are you?¡±he asked.


    Diana took a deep sigh. ¡°My, you are young...¡±


    She waved the servants away and then leaned forward in her seat. With the snap of her fingers a pair of large black feathered wings appeared on her back. She then stretched them out almost reaching the pillars on each side of the throne room before folding them back together in a resting stance behind her back.


    ¡°I am what your Temple refers to as a dark power, Victorian,¡± she said and smile. ¡°Not that they would know how horrible true darkness is. They haven¡¯t seen the Old Gods like I have.¡±


    ¡°The Old Ones?¡± Victorian asked.


    Diana nodded. ¡°There are things out there that mortal minds were not meant to witness,¡± she said. ¡°If you ever do catch a glimpse of their shadows, know that it is better to close your eyes than to gaze upon their glory. Pray that they pass quickly.


    Or better yet, pretend that all is well.¡± She gestured at the surrounding room. ¡°It was probably your own fault that you ended up here. Righteous people often dig their own graves, after all.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± Victorian repeated his question.


    ¡°An enemy of the Temple of Seven,¡± Diana said. ¡°And that, oddly enough, makes me your friend.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Not that you will believe me, of course. I find that people really are too sheepish to realize it when they are being used.¡±


    Diana examined Victorian¡¯s confused expression. ¡°But I suppose you desire a simpler answer. So let¡¯s just stick with what the Temple calls me these days. To your masters I am an arch devil. Note the ¡®arch¡¯ part ¨C they really had to drive it home just how much worse I am than the usual heretics and demon worshipers, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°You are a devil?¡± Victorian mumbled. ¡°A demon lord¡­ Then why didn¡¯t the barrier¨C¡±


    ¡°A trivial thing,¡± Diana interrupted him. ¡°Lemmy is a demon ¨C as strong as any creature the Temple would label a devil, perhaps


    ¨C, but I am so much more. And no,¡± she wagged her finger in disapproval, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®a¡¯ devil. I am ¡®the¡¯ Devil. There is no other creature quite like me on this world right now, so I feel that I have earned that distinction.


    You, on the other hand, are one among millions; a beast of burden to carry the weight of your failing race and its misplaced faith in false gods. But you are also young enough that I could still make something of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± Victorian declared. ¡°Don¡¯t try and deceive me, you temptress. I will not be tricked into helping a devil¡¯s cause.¡±


    Diana¡¯s expression conveyed mild annoyance. ¡°Please, Sir Rotwald, you are nothing to me,¡± she said. ¡°As far as the rest of the world is concerned, your life ended the moment you stepped foot inside this tomb.


    You are not leaving this place the same way you came; the same man you were. Therefore there is no reason for me to deceive you. Well, other than for my own amusement, of course. But, then again, you are not that interesting of a man in the first place. Or fun to converse with¡­


    Simply put, you are not special and your gods never even bothered to do right by you.


    Give up. Your struggle is over. There is nothing left for you now but to accept your fate¡­ and for me to deliver it.¡±


    She pointed her open palm at him. ¡°Victorian Rotwald, the paladin of the Temple dies today. Why? ¨CBecause I said so.


    Any last words?¡±


    Victorian fell down on his knees. I see how it is¡­


    Somehow, despite the severity of his situation, he felt more relieved than defeated.This is it, then. I have no idea what is going on, but I don¡¯t think I can get out of this alive.


    My only regret is that I could not avenge my family.


    He looked up at the Devil, prepared to resign himself to his fate. ¡°Go on then,¡± he said, ¡°Finish this. End my misery.¡±


    ¡°But where is your curiosity?¡± Diana toyed with him, ¡°I haven¡¯t killed you yet. Don¡¯t you want to ask me any questions? ¨Cquestions that your gods never bothered to answer?¡±


    Victorian shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are done with life already,¡± Diana said. ¡°You tried to run for the door the moment I gave you the chance. You could have stayed behind and wallowed in your misery, but you were willing to risk a second encounter with my servants instead. You knew the danger and the odds, but you still took the chance.


    Are you trying to tell me that there is nothing left for you to fighting for? If so, then why did you fight for your life just now?¡±


    Victorian kept silent.


    ¡°Play along with me, would you?¡±the Devil teased him, ¡°Help me kill the paladin in the room.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s mind was flooded with dark thoughts; dark memories.I can¡¯t protect anyone¡­ My mother, then father and brother¡­He felt his pent up anger finally overcome him. ¡°I¡¯m done fighting!¡± he declared, ¡°It is over. Nothing can be done now¡­¡±


    ¡°Is your world really that dark a place that you would give up on it willingly?¡± Diana asked in a compassionate tone that sounded a little forced.


    Her question only served to further infuriated Victorian.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± he said.No. She knows exactly how bad the things are. She is a devil!


    He forced himself up from the ground and pointed his finger at her in anger, ¡°All the misery; all the injustice! Why must we mortals be made to suffer so much? If you really are a devil¡­¡± he felt tears swelling in his eyes, ¡°Then tell me why! Why do you torture us?¡±


    ¡°That is a good question,¡± Diana admitted. ¡°I too have long wondered why the mortals are so inclined towards acts of evil.¡±


    ¡°Mortals?¡± Victorian said. ¡°No, you are the cause of all evil! You are a¨C¡±


    Diana burst out in wild laughter. ¡°A devil?¡± she finished his sentence for him. ¡°My brave knight, I am not the cause of evil ¨C I am the result of it.


    You humans are free to do as you wish,¡± she explained, ¡°And you often choose poorly.¡±


    ¡°But you are the embodiment of all that is evil,¡± Victorian said. ¡°You are malice made manifest, an eternal enemy of my gods. You and your kind are the reason behind this world¡¯s suffering!¡±


    Diana waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Yes, a convenient explanation to preach from the Temple steps, I am sure. But that¡¯s not how reality works.¡±


    She shook her finger left and right as she counted, ¡°Good ¨C bad; cruel ¨C benevolent: they are just concepts, Victorian, moral points of reference to help keep order. Society tells you that you are bound by them, but that is only ever true the day you start believing in them. And when you let yourself be restrained by these foolish laws you become a follower, not a leader.


    Successful people don¡¯t follow morality, Victorian, they follow reality. And reality is a cruel place ¨C that is why most people don¡¯t want to live in it.¡± She put her hands together and made a gesture resembling a butterfly flapping its wings, ¡°Most people would rather dream of flying away to a happy place in the sky.¡±


    ¡°You will not sway me from the true path,¡± Victorian insisted, ¡°There will always be righteous people ¨C those that you cannot corrupt!¡±


    Diana shrugged in indifference to his statement. ¡°The decisions you make and the events that shape the world rarely have anything to do with me or those things that you call gods. We don¡¯t shape your choices or your morals, at least not directly. If anything, morality is a foreign concept to those that you worship. And we, the so called dark powers¡­ we are merely scapegoats for their shortcomings. Or did you really think that their angels were perfect; that your gods could do no wrong?


    Need I remind you that they were nowhere to be found when a devout follower like you was being brought low? In what kind of a sick divine plan does that make sense? Or did they actually plan on you, against all odds, making your way over to this old and dusty tomb just to entertain me for a while?


    Some gods they are! What a great divine plan it was to bring a sad jester before my throne. Tell me, do you juggle? I am sure that could find a pet monkey for you somewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Highfather works in mysterious ways,¡± Victorian said, falling back on the last bastion he had as a man of faith.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Diana scoffed. ¡°There is nothing mysterious about incompetence. Considering how much power they profess to have, it is almost criminal how little most gods actually get done in their day.


    It might be a bit hard for you to accept, seeing as how you have been conditioned to serve the Temple without thinking, but I am the better alternative by any margin you might suggest. Your gods are as cruel and selfish as they come. It¡¯s just that you have assumed that white is good, and black is bad. After all, if your gods style themselves champions of order, then, surely, I must be the ruler of chaos, because everything is just black and white, right?They get to decide what is good and bad and you¨C you swallow their lies and prejudices like the good little slaves that you are.¡±


    Victorian stubbornly shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Diana asked. ¡°You said that you were a paladin, right? How funny it is that those angels ¨C the champions of light ¨C never seem to be around when you need them. It¡¯s almost as if they couldn¡¯t be bothered to help you¡­¡±


    Victorian tried to grasp the meaning behind her words. ¡°Are you really saying that the gods don¡¯t care about us?¡±


    Diana tilted her head. ¡°You have spent your entire life blindly obeying the teachings of a bunch of zealots. A lifetime in service to these priests and priestesses who themselves serve other holier-than-thou preachers that claim to know what the gods want.


    The only problem is that the real gods couldn¡¯t care less about you or the never ending spiral of death and misery that you call an existence.¡±


    ¡°It is better than nothing,¡± Victorian said. ¡°Hope is better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Diana said. ¡°But the promise of a tranquil afterlife is the easiest thing to peddle to a miserable people. It doesn¡¯t cost anything to promise paradise for the faithful upon death. They only ask for your whole life in return, after all.


    Not like the dead are going to complain, now are they? Oh¡­ wait, unless you consider all the lost souls wondering this world.¡±


    ¡°That is the work of necromancy,¡± Victorian objected. ¡°Our gods stand fast to shield us from it.¡±


    Diana shook her head. ¡°The dead never got what was promised, Victorian. They have a score to settle with your gods and you are just the expendable spellsword they send to silence of them.


    Yes, there are necromancers who raise the dead of their own volition, but the phenomenon was just studied by them; replicated. Lost souls are an old problem, Victorian, as are your gods.


    The haloed seven want to fix it by destroying the necromantic cult. I want to fix it by destroying the root of the problem. And that makes me dangerous. That makes me their enemy.


    That is why I am braded a devil, the same as the other enemies of your faith. Except that I am better, or worse ¨C depending on the side you stand on.


    So, will you fight me over it?¡± she asked.


    Victorian furrowed his brows. ¡°How could I?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t,¡± Diana agreed. ¡°So why not join me instead? I can offer you something more than just a promise. I can show things to you ¨C incredible things ¨C things that will save the lives of the innocent that you at least pretend to care about. Haven¡¯t proven it yet ¨C not to me, at least.¡±


    Diana snapped her fingers and the room filled with blooming white light. A low, soothing hum of an angelic chorus grew to permeate the air. Warm clouds flowed gently where the stone pillars had stood just a moment ago.


    Victorian stumbled across the soft white surface of the cloud trying to comprehend just what it was that he was witnessing. ¡°Is this¨C the Paradise?¡±he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Diana, now dressed all in white, answered. A golden halo was floating over her head and her wings were black no more. ¡°This is an illusion; a lie. But you like it this way, don¡¯t you? This is what you were promised in exchange for your unquestioning service, was it not?¡±


    The Devil took a deep breath of fresh air, ¡°Ah¡­ So peaceful. So tranquil. Must have been worth suffering your entire life for, right? A lifetime spent ensuring that nothing would ever change; no new ideas could threaten your ¡®devout¡¯ society.


    It¡¯s just too bad that order requires so much force to be kept; so much blood to be spilled. Again and again ¨C it just never ends when you are trying to light a fire under the sea. And you humans have been going at it for a thousand years now. The effort alone is nothing short of impressive, if only it wasn¡¯t all for nothing.


    Make no mistake, Victorian, the end times are drawing ever closer. Doom is coming.¡±


    ¡°The end of days?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°You follow Caldun! You are a doomsayer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said. ¡°I am one of Night Father¡¯s servants.


    How much do you know about us?¡±


    ¡°Enough to know that you are crazy,¡± Victorian answered. ¡°You worship the Titan god of death ¨C expect some kind of an end to the world.¡±


    Diana shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t worship the coming of the end, Victorian ¨C we merely warn others of it. The time is running out for this world, as it already has for countless others. And we have much in the way of preparations to make.


    There are things at work in the universe that you could never even imagine; horrors worse than you bleakest nightmares... fates more cruel than endless torment and suffering. You have no idea of how bad it is out there.¡±


    Victorian listened patiently as the Devil finally drew her speech to a conclusion.


    ¡°So, you can keep on living for a promise, of course,¡± she said. ¡°Who knows, maybe I am lying, maybe not.


    It could just be that it is the priests who have spent their entire lives ¨C their very, very short lives, by my standards ¨C in seclusion from the outside world that know the truth. Or, just maybe, listen to this ¡®devil¡¯ instead. I have been around for considerably longer after all.¡±


    It was all a little too much for Victorian to wrap his head around and Diana seemed to take notice of it.


    ¡°The question that I present to you is simple, Sir Rotwald, paladin of the Temple: would you reject your own faith and search for the real answers, not taking for granted just the convenient ones?


    If truth rarely makes us feel good, then consider how your Temple has millions of blissful followers while their world is filled with misery with no salvation in sight.¡±


    The Devil showed Victorian her open palms as if presenting a choice. ¡°Knowledge and truth,¡± she raised her right hand, ¡°Or the bliss of ignorance,¡± she raised the left. ¡°It is time to make the first important decision of your new life.¡±


    A choice had been presented to Victorian. Not just between agreeingor not with the Devil¡¯s point, but, in all likelihood, also between life and death.


    He was not entirely opposed to her point of view. Deep down Victorian had never been able to console himself with all of the flaws and contradictions of the Temple. He was not a zealot, no matter how hard he had tried to become one. There had always been doubt in his mind, yet the supposedly all-knowing priests teaching him never seemed to have noticed.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t hold faith in the designs of the gods then how are we supposed to accept the world as it is?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°War, sickness and death ¨C I can¡¯t all be meaningless!¡±


    Diana slowly shook her head. ¡°To the universe the matter of human life and death is of supreme indifference. The sanctity of life is only important to your kind for your own selfish reasons.¡±


    ¡°How can the desire to live be selfish?¡±Victorian asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Victorian. Every creature wants to live, but only the sentient ones feel the need to invent reasons for their right to do so.


    You instinctively seek out justification for it. After all, living by divine providence is a powerful motivation ¨C I¡¯m sure you have held witness to this notion. That is why you were the dominant race in your little corner of the world. Well, before the rise of the undead, that is.


    Anyhow, in this realm, even though the dwarves, elves and the other demi-humans have their own crippling flaws, zealousness is undoubtedly championed by man and man alone. The elves might be an arrogant bunch, but they don¡¯t preach divine will. They don¡¯t dare to. As for the dwarves ¨C they don¡¯t care to.


    And that leaves only you, humans ¨C the race chosen by gods themselves ¨C to pick up the crown of divine providence and spread the ¡®good word¡¯ far and wide, with fire and sword if necessary.


    That claim makes you feel special, doesn¡¯t it? ¨Cbeing the chosen ones.¡±


    Victorian felt uneasy arguing over the matters of theology and history. He was but a warrior who had trained his entire life to defend the human realms. His reasoning had always been simple ¨C protecting the defenseless was the right thing to do. Killing, he had been taught, was necessary when the gods willed it; when it was righteous. Then again, he had been betrayed by the very same people that had preached these ideas.


    How could I ever resign myself to the promises of those that would so easily betray their own people?


    ¡°The mortals choose to believe whatever makes them feel good,¡± Diana said. ¡°You like to be deceived.¡±


    Victorian frowned. ¡°I do not!¡± he said. ¡°And if this is not the Paradise then stop tormenting me. Just tell me already what is it that you want from me?¡±


    Diana observed him in silence for a moment. ¡°No. What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°Peace,¡± Victorian answered without hesitation. ¡°I want the world to be a better place; a world that I would consider worth living in.¡±


    Diana acknowledged his wish with a nod. ¡°A noble intent,¡± she said, ¡°But for the world to become a better place one must be ready and able to fight for it.


    Are you, Victorian? You would have to be willing to kill to stop the killing. To fight for what you felt was right. Yet, you gave up on your life so easily just a moment ago...¡±


    ¡°My life matters little,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°Then you are a naive fool!¡± Diana said. ¡°But I suppose a naive fool is better than a bitter one. You only need to find one good reason to keep fighting, after all.


    Come now, there is something your heart desires more; something selfish that you are hiding from me. Poorly, I should add.¡±


    ¡°Vengeance,¡± Victorian admitted. ¡°I want vengeance.¡±


    Victorian set aside his self-imposed high morals for a moment. There was no use trying to convince the Devil of his ideals if even Victorian himself could no longer hold faith in them.


    That word, said with conviction brought a sharp smile to Diana¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, there we go. Now we are talking about what your heart truly desires.¡±


    With the wave of the Devil¡¯s hand the clouds parted and a stone archway was revealed. ¡°If you are willing to take the next step on your journey,¡± Diana said, ¡°Then walk with me through this portal.¡±


    Victorian slowly approached the stone archway. ¡°Where will it take me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Out of your grave and a little closer to your destiny,¡± Diana answered and gestured for him to press on.


    When Victorian stepped through the stone archway he witnessed his surroundings change once more, this time for the worse. The two of them now stood on the coast of a raging river of molten lava. All around them spanned an infernal mountain range with a pale red sky in the background. The clouds above were black as ash with a blood red moon shining through them. On the horizon he could see an active volcano belching long plumes of tar black smoke into the air. Rivers of lava weaved down its sides like long burning snakes before joining up at the bottom into a raging firestorm of a lake. The air reeked heavily of sulfur.


    ¡°Is this what Oblivion looks like,¡± Victorian asked. ¡°Or is this another one of your illusions?¡±


    He noticed that Diana had turned back to her raven black form from before.


    The Devil smiled. ¡°It is only a vision, yes. Many have had it ¨C you call them doomsayers. But the place that I am showing you is just as real as you or me. But Oblivion this is not.


    See, your Temple¡¯s precious Paradise might not be an actual realm, but this place is.¡± She gestured at the surrounding scene. ¡°This is a different world, Victorian. A world at the brink of death¡­¡±


    Diana pointed to the sky. Through the rolling clouds there were sparse glimpses of a starless sky.


    ¡°The Starless Night is going to fall on this world soon,¡± Diana said and drew her finger across the sky all the way to the horizon.


    ¡°There,¡± she said and pointed to a patch in the sky between two dormant volcanoes, ¡°There you can still see a few starts.¡±


    Victorian had to squint hard, but he finally managed to sight the dim white dots amidst the pitch black clouds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one is yours exactly,¡± Diana said, ¡°But it still has some time left until the Night falls over it. Caldun willing, we might still have enough time to prepare for the event.¡±


    She presented Victorian with a piece of parchment. ¡°I would like to give you the opportunity to change your world for yourself, but it will come with many strings attached. Nothing is free¡­ or easy, as you will undoubtedly find out if you so choose to accept my offer.


    ¡°Why a contract?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°People tend to forget their promises,¡± Diana said. ¡°Not that I would ever disregard our agreement, but you might¡­ you are only human, after all. You are not trustworthy. And I would rather not force you into servitude against your will. I don¡¯t need slaves.


    So¡­ the decision is yours to make. The contract is there to remind you of it. Think of it as any other vow of vassalage, except made to a power greater than your piddling Temple and its gods.¡±


    She placed her finger at the first line of text. ¡°Khe, khemm¨C You were of noble birth, right? I trust that you can read it yourself.¡±


    Victorian read the contract carefully: ¡°I, Victorian Rotwald, hereby offer my life and sword in service to the Devil, Diana Albrecht. I vow to protect her subjects and aid her cause before any other considerations. I promise to always answer her call in exchange for all the protections and privileges afforded to her subjects and servants as befits my station.


    I shall hold no gods, old or new.


    I shall hold no masters other than her.


    I shall temper my heart with cold reason and my body with heavy steel.¡±


    There was an empty signature line at the bottom right.


    Having read it all a second time Victorian had one simple question: ¡°Why?¡±


    Diana smiled. ¡°Well, mainly because I can... But I also happen to have come up with a use for you.


    Good people are always in short supply, and I have no doubt that you are a good natured and just man, Victorian. I appreciate that side of humanity more than most. I can see great potential in it and that is why I would like to help you develop it. All in the effort of shaping the world to be more like you ¨C just a little bit better; fit for my purposes.¡±


    ¡°But why would you want to help me?¡±Victorian asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I do a good thing once in a while?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Being branded a devil doesn¡¯t make me evil, you know ¨C it is what I do to get my way that makes me the horrible monster that you rightfully fear.


    Besides, evil is nothing more than an opinion about another¡¯s actions and motivations. If anything, I consider myself more indifferent than evil.


    Wait, no¡­ interested ¨C that is what I am right now. You have aroused my interest.


    But I am going to be honest with you, Victorian. I intend to wage a great war in the near future. Much about your world is going to change in the coming years.¡±


    She pressed a long, sharp bird¡¯s feather into Victorians palm and closed it. ¡°And, in order to accomplish my goals, I will need a lot of willing servants. I can¡¯t build an empire without manpower and talent.


    You are amanwith sometalentfor combat. What I bring to the negotiating table ispower.And weboth just so happen to get what we want out of it.¡±


    Her intentions struck Victorian out of the blue. ¡°To build an empire? You want me to serve you to that end?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it with or without you. But, right now I am offering you the opportunity to be the shining knight at my side while I do it.¡± Diana winked. ¡°I have a feeling that you will make it worth my while. And I, in return, will make it worth yours¡­


    It will cost you much. I won¡¯t make it easy on you. You still need to be trained and taught before I can truly use you for my purposes, but such is the cost of any pursuit worthy of effort, no?


    Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to ask you to eat babies or anything. Well, only to slaughter anyone who gets in my way, but that is a given, right?


    ¨CSome leeway may apply. I am not making you my slave, after all.¡±


    Victorian uneasily shifted the feather in his fingers.Can I trust her?He examined Diana with suspicion. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°I thought that I had made it clear to you,¡± Diana said. ¡°It¡¯s a simple yes or no answer.


    But, if you are having doubts, just ask yourself this: could you really forgive yourself if you didn¡¯t accept? Just imagine what you could achieve with all that power¡­¡±


    ¡°Turning my back on all that I know,¡± Victorian considered it, ¡°To obtain the power to change the world.


    What about my lands?¡± he asked. ¡°I am the last heir to the Rotwald estates. Who is going to stand for my people without me?¡±


    ¡°As you patron I would be obliged to help you settle your score with your enemies,¡± Diana suggested. ¡°Besides, I have no intention of parting you from your land. I merely wish to enlist you as my banner man. Is that not how your vassalage system works?¡±


    ¡°And you would help me?¡± Victorian asked.


    Diana nodded. ¡°How does a fiendish retribution sound to you? I could use the distraction. The crypt was starting to get a little cramped anyway.¡±


    ¡°A devil is going to help me avenge my family?¡± Victorian was conflicted about the notion.


    ¡°Well, you could just try to fight your enemies as you are right now,¡± Diana suggested. ¡°Alone and weak¡­¡±


    She¡¯s right, I am weak.Out of all the things that Victorian had been cursing for these last few tragic days of his life it was his own inherent weakness of being just a human that he had come to despise the most. In the absence of his gods what else was there for a man left to turn to?If I could have the power to do what was right¡­ To do what I want!


    ¡°I agree!¡± he said. ¡°On the condition that you see my father¡¯s death avenged.¡±


    Diana looked pleased to hear that.¡°Then all that I need is your signature¨C¡±


    Victorian plunged the sharp end of the feather into his arm and drew blood. He placed his signature over the allotted spot and watched as the black letters of the contract turn fire red. The simmering parchment then rolled up and disappeared into thin air. A fine grey mist lingered for a while longer in its place until a warm breeze carried it away.


    The young paladin covered his bleeding arm with the corner of his cape.


    Diana smirked. ¡°I was about to offer you some ink¨C but I guess blood will do just as well.¡±


    Victorian did not sense anything changing about him. He felt just as tired as before and his scorched hand still ached.


    ¡°I do not feel any different,¡± he told Diana. ¡°When are you going to grant me what was promised?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you are not going to get anything for free,¡± Diana explained. ¡°I have given you theopportunityto attain it for yourself. Your so called gods tend to give out blessings for free and you mortals never seem to appreciate that.


    I will provide you with training. I will grant access to knowledge beyond your wildest dreams, but this isn¡¯t something that magic can make happen overnight. It will take time and effort.


    But, there is one last thing thatI have to do before we part ways,¡± she said.


    ¡°And what¨C¡±


    In the blink of an eye Diana had plunged her hand into Victorian¡¯s chest. It was a sensation beyond his worst nightmares ¨C her fingers wrapping around his heart and holding it in a vice-like grip.


    ¡°Humans are such fragile creatures,¡± Diana said in a cold voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t really think that just signing the contract was going to be the end of it. I have my interests to look after in you.


    You see, it is not the body that fails you most of the time. No, it is your heart, giving in to the fear, which leads to most deaths on the battlefield. You can¡¯t help yourselves, really. The courage just isn¡¯t there most of the time ¨C it goes against your base animal instincts. And I can assure you that you will need a lot of courage, my hopeful champion. As luck would have it that is something I can help you with.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s body convulsed once more as the Devil tore out his still beating heart and held it up before him. The paladin stood drooling and dazed ¨C blood flowing forth from his torn chest and down his trembling legs ¨C as he tried to make sense of the fading world around him.


    ¡°You rely too much on your instincts,¡± Diana pointed out, ¡°When really it is the mind that serves as your most formidable weapon. I find that humans tend to make the best decisions when their emotions don¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    The Devil smiled as she examined the lump of convulsing muscle and flesh in her blood soaked hand. ¡°Remember this sensation,¡± she said, ¡°Getting your heart torn from of your chest. That is how being betrayed by someone feels like. Don¡¯t ever make me feel like this or I will make you experience such pain a thousand fold.


    I can kill you in a split second, but I can also bring you back to life for that long no matter how little of your body remains. And a second is all I need to cause you incredible pain. I can chain those single seconds into an eternity if I so desire.


    Don¡¯t ¨C ever ¨C betray me.¡±


    Victorian felt dead listening to her increasingly distant words. He was dead ¨C the proof was right there before his eyes in the shape of his still beating heart in Diana¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can fall down now,¡± she casually remarked as she plucked a single strand of hair from her head, ¡°We are almost done here anyway.¡±


    The last thing that Victorian saw through the haze was Diana pushing the strand of her hair into his heart. Then he collapsed.


    Victorian did not recall hitting the ground. The darkness had already consumed him by then. But it only lasted for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no rest for the wicked,¡± Diana¡¯s smug voice taunted him from beyond the black veil of death.


    Victorian gasped for air as he awoke on the hard stone surface of the throne room. He immediately grabbed at his chest only to find that his chainmail shirt was still intact. The vision she had shown him had been so intense that he could have sworn it was all real, yet his body showed no signs of change.


    Victorian looked up at the Devil standing beside him in all of her inhuman beauty, but found it impossible to convey his surprise in plain words.¡°How? Wha¨C¡±


    ¡°Did I startle you?¡± Diana inquired, her face warped in a wicked grin.She waved for her servants to approach.


    A pair of hooded figures entered the chamber bringing with them two cups and a pitcher of wine.


    ¡°You ripped my heart out!¡± Victorian struggled through his panting as he slowly got back on his feet.


    ¡°And I put it back, didn¡¯t I?¡± Diana said and offered him one of the freshly filled cups.


    Victorian took it with a trembling hand and immediately drank it dry to quench his thirst. A sudden spike of pain pierced his chest, reminding him that he was not well. Still, it felt negligible when compared to the sensation of having his heart straight up torn from his body just a moment ago.


    ¡°Well, you seem lively enough,¡± Diana said. ¡°I guess this is where your new journey begins. Congratulations, Victorian, you were born again.


    Take your time to think about the implications of what we have discussed.¡±


    The Devil turned around and went for the throne.


    ¡°Wait! Where do I start?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°How do I obtain the power that you spoke of?¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Diana said. ¡°For now you should rest. We should be ready to depart for your family estates in a day or two. When the time comes I will send for you.¡±


    The Devil looked on as the two hooded figures led Victorian out of the throne room. With them gone she shifted her gaze upon the plate of food resting at the foot of her throne.


    ¡°Must have gone cold by now,¡± she said and took a sip of wine. Diana then looked to the main entrance. ¡°I wonder how Lemmy is going to handle the poor fools that failed to kill him.


    Hmm¡­ Bones will not be pleased to learn of what has happened.¡±

 Chapter #3 – Dungeons and Demons

    ¡°[Holy Smite!]¡±


    A flash of brilliant white light lit up the chamber as it left the priest¡¯s staff. The spell clashed with a shambling bone construct annihilating it. Hollow bones rang as they scattered across the stone floor of the crypt.


    Melvin held up an orb of radiant light in his left hand to illuminate the damp burial chamber. The priest and his followers had entered the vast catacombs that spanned beneath the ancient graveyard in pursuit of Victorian, but so far their search had failed to turn up a body¡­ or its pieces.


    The priest was not a betting man ¨C his faith forbade it ¨C but he secretly wagered that the undead had already taken care of the Rotwald boy for him. Such assumptions alone, however, were not likely to impress his new master. Melvin knew that Lord Steinfeld required more substantial proof of Victorian¡¯s death than his word. And, if delving into the heart of an undead lair was the only way to obtain such irrefutable evidence, then the priest was not at liberty to disagree.


    He did not dread the necromantic creatures, seeing as how the ability to hold his own against the undead was expected of a man in his position. With the vast range of divine spells and enchantments that he had mastered the exploration of this unholy place was more of a chore to Melvin, the priest of the Temple.A well-equipped paladin might have had an easier time with the task, but a combat trained priest, such as himself, was not the wrong man for the job either.


    ¡°Stupid boy!¡± Melvin cussed under his breath as he stepped over the scattered remains of his defeated foe. ¡°There better be enough of you left for me to claim my reward.¡±


    He was growing increasingly tired from the whole ordeal. It wasn¡¯t just the fighting, though ¨C no, he was only human and the long chase had left Melvin weary.


    The priest had to pace himself as while he did not engage his enemies in physical combat, the prolonged use of magic had a draining effect on the casters stamina. Overuse could easily result in Melvin fainting from the exhaustion, or worse. Spell caster¡¯s fatigue was a common affliction for those gifted with the presence of the arcane element in their blood and Melvin was no exception. His bleached white hair stood as a testament to that overindulgence ¨C a sure sign that the man was probably not going to live past his forties.


    ¡°I wonder if I should take credit for killing Richter as well,¡±Melvin mumbled to himself as he pressed onwards, through the burial chamber and into the next room. Unsurprisingly, it was as barren as the ones before.


    ¡°Bah, we are not the first ones here,¡± the holy man said as he examined the pillaged remains of the sarcophagi. ¡°Hardly anything left to loot¨C¡±


    Melvin jumped as a loud cracking noise echoed through the chamber. He raised his staff towards the source of commotion in preparation to once lash out with his magic.


    After several heavy strikes an old wooden door burst open and a burly, grey steel armor clad warrior forced his way into the room. He gripped his sword with both hands, taking up a defensive stance.


    ¡°Crassus?¡± Melvin addressed the panting hedge knight. ¡°Have you found any trace of Victorian?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Crassus said in a low voice. The hedge knight lowered his guard once he was sure that they were in no immediate danger. ¡°We searched the left wing ¨C nothing. It just led us back to the main hallway... Damn, this place is a maze.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you found your way back to me,¡± Melvin said. ¡°We should stick together from here on out. I fear the number of the undead will only grow the deeper we go. These catacombs are old, so the best preserved bodies should be at the bottom ¨C they got buried last.¡±


    ¡°Bring them on,¡± Crassus said and straightened his posture. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the exercise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but do keep in mind that Victorian might still be alive,¡± Melvin reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t get reckless. Wounded or not, he is still a threat.¡±


    Crassus scoffed. ¡°He is all alone now,¡± he said. ¡°How much of a challenge could it be to kill an unarmed boy?¡± The hedge knight changed his grip around the sword¡¯s hilt to get a feel for its balance.


    ¡°Do not underestimate him, Crassus,¡± Melvin warned. ¡°Victorian showed some promise during his training. Paladin or not, at the very least Richter taught that boy to fight like a knight.¡±


    But the priest¡¯s warning was wasted upon Crassus who promptly laughed it off.


    ¡°That old man?¡± he asked. ¡°I killed him in a single blow!


    Trust me, Melvin; the boy will soon join his overrated mentor in the afterlife.¡±


    The hedge knight examined his blade in the orange light of the priest¡¯s illumination spell. ¡°Crushing all these undead with my sword is boring,¡± he complained. ¡°They don¡¯t squirm when I cut them. I¡¯d much rather bathe it in the blood of heretics...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how we kill him,¡± the priest told his absentminded comrade. ¡°Just make sure no to mangle his body beyond recognition. We still need to bring back proof of his death. It gets a bit problematic when you cut people up the way you do.¡±


    Crassus shrugged. ¡°Hey, if it feels right, it feels right.¡±


    Melvin considered the knight to be less than reliable, but his ability with the sword was unquestionable. Their party was a motley band of zealots and mercenaries, so some differences in opinion were bound surface. And when they inevitably did, Melvin always chose to mediate a compromise, rather than confronting his less devout comrades when it came to settling matters of the faith. It was the same courtesy that he extended to the more violently inclined ones for when it came to fighting.


    Their conversation did not distract the two weary adventurers from the potential danger of the crypt. Ever cautious, Melvin noticed a presence lurking in the shadows behind him. No¡­ felt one, more like it.


    It was an unpleasant, but familiar presence.


    Melvin turned around and confronted the man skulking in the darkness of the crypt. ¡°Care to join us in the fight, Kaleb?¡± he asked. ¡°There are no enemies left behind us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel safer with me covering your back?¡± Kaleb asked in a crackling voice. The grim, slender man slowly emerged from the shadows.


    No one would wish to have you standing behind them, Melvin thought.


    The rogue seemed to be well aware of Melvin¡¯s guarded hostility against him, yet he approached the priest as if he had nothing to fear from him.


    Kaleb¡¯s footsteps made no sound on the hard stone floor of the crypt. The soft padding of his leather boots allowed for a much greater range of mobility than a fighter clad in heavier chainmail or a full plate suit could achieve.


    The skinny man wore a set of pitch black leather and cloth armor that had daggers of all shapes and sizes sprouting out from the numerous pockets and holsters sown onto it. Most of them were throwing daggers that the proficient assassin could use to deliver unexpected attacks. Their purpose was to break the concentration and defensive posture of his target so that the rogue could close his distance with his target. They were puny weapons when compared with the two handed long sword that the hedge knight, Crassus, carried. Then again, their potency lied in their skillful application, not the strength with which he wielded them.


    Besides, it was no secret that assassins loved to get creative with poisons. It was a common opinion, after all, that all rogues fought dirty ¨C as they did. The masters of the craft, however, insisted that they preferred to fight smart and end their battles quickly. It was a statement that the liberal use of poisons that would slowly and torturously kill a man over days, sometimes weeks, even, would surely put in doubt.


    But the crowning jewel of his arsenal was a pair of flintlock pistols that the roguish man carried strapped to his chest. As far as weapons went they were excellent feats of craftsmanship. Although the pistols took more time to reload than other conventional ranged weapon, their killing potential was well worth the effort. They also afforded their owner an air of wealth about him, as gunpowder was something of a rarity this far south. The sight of a pistol ¨C let alone two ¨C was a costly but quick way of showing off one¡¯s status, if a little brash.


    He was not, however, a charming man. Kaleb¡¯s face was sunken and the look in his eyes gave off the impression that he was constantly hung over, perhaps even teetering on the death¡¯s door. It was the look of someone far too intimate with killing ¨C both, quickly and slowly. He was the kind of man one would pray not to bump into in a secluded alleyway. Alone. At night¡­ Where no one could hear you scream.


    Melvin harbored no love for Kaleb. Out of all of his flawed brothers in arms, the roguish man would definitely come in last for any redeeming traits in the eyes of the Temple. But, as far as picking his comrades went, Melvin was also a pragmatic man.


    His thought pattern for keeping him in the party was very simple: He was a proficient assassin ¨C good. The rogue in question was also known to openly mock the gods and was rumored to have consorted with the demons, which was heavily frowned upon by the Temple to say the least ¨C bad.


    And then there were the rumors of him engaging in criminal acts far worse than foul murder ¨C rituals and pleasures that any godly man would find less than palatable. Kaleb had never outright admitted to such rumors being true, but given his character, Melvin did not find it hard to believe them.


    On a bright side, he always needed money. That was a big consideration, as it meant that Melvin could buy the rogue¡¯s loyalty easily enough.A murderous sociopath was a useful friend to keep in any mercenary band, after all.


    In the end it mattered little that Kaleb was a raging alcoholic; a sadistic, sarcastic jerk when around a campfire and completely indifferent towards Melvin¡¯s devotion to the Temple. Sure, there seemed to be more negatives than positives when he summed them up, but the one thing mattered above all else was that the rogue did not care about who the target was as long as he was paid well enough to kill the man. Or woman. Or worse.


    Right now, however, Melvin was left feeling rather disappointed at the lack of effort exhibited by his comrade. ¡°I thought you would have gone ahead of me by now,¡± he remarked and looked to Crassus for support on this issue.


    ¡°A shameful display,¡± Crassus backed him up. ¡°Have you turned craven?¡±


    A rogue would usually work as the eyes and ears of the group, but Kaleb had been lagging behind this time.


    Kaleb jiggled a leather pouch on his belt. Whatever sum of money was inside made for a delicious sound as the rogue rattled his wallet.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that there are so many shiny things to find in an old place like this,¡± he said. ¡°Nobody will miss them¡­¡± Kaleb¡¯s voice was coarse and low. It was a drunkard¡¯s voice with just a few sprinkles of murderous sociopath added to the mix.


    ¡°Besides, someone has to look out for our ¡®unplanned¡¯ expenses. Say, whenever Crassus decides to visit a brothel.


    Break tables and chairs, my dear friend, not the whores. Furniture is less expensive to replace.¡±


    The rogue¡¯s priorities disgusted Melvin. ¡°Still, can¡¯t you leave your looting until after we have accomplished our mission?¡± he asked. ¡°Need I remind you of the importance of this job? Lord Steinfeld has promised me a small fortune for our work. All that we need is to finish off the last remnants of House Rotwald. This one last job could set us up for life.¡±


    ¡°We still have to confirm Victorian¡¯s death,¡± Crassus interjected in a stout voice. He sounded noble as he spoke. Almost honorable¡­ ¡°You should have already located him for us. It would be a shame if we let the undead get to him first.¡±


    Kaleb shrugged. ¡°Where¡¯s the hurry, Crassus?¡± he asked. ¡°He ain¡¯t escaping from us now. You should just be content with cornering him.¡±


    He rubbed the flat side of his dagger against the sleeve of his leather vest polishing it. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t fight the undead the way you do, meat head. My poisons don¡¯t work on them.¡± Kaleb examined the reflection of the knight¡¯s helmet on the smooth shining surface of his dagger.


    If something was not done quickly, then the situation could deteriorate into yet another argument between these two, like it usually would. Sensing danger Melvin stepped in to change the subject of the conversation.


    ¡°I believe it is time to move on, wouldn¡¯t you two agree?¡± he asked.


    Melvin was the titular leader of their group, but most of the time his orders were regarded as mere suggestions by his less devout followers.


    Luckily for Melvin, his comrades did not object. This time¡­


    With Crassus taking the lead, their party advanced through the hallway, clearing any rooms that they came across. It was not long until they were confronted by yet more of the undead residents of the crypt.


    ¡°Leave this place!¡± a shrieking voice cried through the darkness.


    A party consisting of eight skeletons emerged from the shadows in an effort to block the way ahead. Among them one skeleton stood out in particular. An undead mage wearing blue robes took up position at the rear of the pack and addressed the intruders.


    ¡°This is no place for mortals,¡± the skeleton mage warned them. ¡°Turn back, if you wish to live.¡± He then raised his hands to strike home his intent. Arches of blue lightning jumped around the hallway as the mage displayed his power in an attempt to intimidate his opponents.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Crassus sighed in disdain. ¡°The only thing worse than a living mage¡­¡± He glanced back over his shoulder at Melvin. ¡°A little help with this one?¡±


    Melvin nodded and raised his staff. He advanced past the knight to shield him from the undead mage.


    With Melvin at his side, Crassus approached on the undead creatures with his sword poised for the strike.


    ¡°Hold your breath!¡± Melvin commanded and channeled his arcane power into the staff. The chamber around them grew ice cold and deathly silent as the priest broke the veil between this world and the Void.


    ¡°Fools!¡± the undead mage shrieked and directed his spell at the knight. ¡°[Lightning]!¡±


    It is said that magic is a power deeply rooted in the realm of the Oblivion ¨C loud and chaotic in nature. The Void, however, was its polar opposite ¨C silent and calm. The Oblivion was the realm of creation, but the Void¡­ the Void was the realm of death, and devourer everything that was offered. And whenever the two were brought together it was the Void that reigned supreme.


    The blue bolt of energy shot forth from the mage¡¯s fingers towards the charging knight, but dissipated just before reaching the intruders. The magic was unable to resist the presence of the Void that the priest channeled around him.


    In one wide swing Crassus sent four of the eight skeletons back to the afterlife as his weapon shattered their bodies upon impact. A second swing followed and now the undead mage stood alone just a few steps away from the raging warrior.


    The mage channeled raw energy into his fingers and reached out for the warrior to deliver the touch of death, but the magic sizzled as his hands were lopped off by the attacker¡¯s sword. The undead spell caster was left gawking at his ruined arms. Then Crassus cleaved his body in half from head to groin with one final attack.


    Their encounter had lasted only a brief moment, but it had ended decisively in the favor of the living, with Crassus now standing triumphant over the scattered up remains of his foes.


    The exploration of the crypt could now continue. Moving from one room to the next they cleared the catacombs of their undead residents in search of Victorian¡¯s remains. It was an easy task for Melvin, who could wield magic with impunity. Crassus made quick work of any undead foe that was unlucky enough to get in his way. And Kaleb¡­ Well, Kaleb picked over the dead bodies for any valuables that might still be clinging to their ancient bones such as necklaces, pendants or the occasional ring. Though he did warn the group of the approaching undead moments before they themselves could notice them. At the very least, Kaleb made it look like he was putting some sort of effort into it.


    Their advance was quick and in a short while they arrived at a massive stone staircase that led deeper below the ground. At the point of descent they found four other members of their group already waiting for them.


    The second party consisted of a mage and three warriors. The robed mage waved his staff at Melvin as the priest approached.


    ¡°Ah, Melvin ¨C how nice of you to finally join us. Do you need to rest up before we advance further?¡± The mage sounded like he was mocking the priest, but his face was stern. Perhaps it was a quirk of his voice?If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I think we have just about scoured every corner on this floor,¡± he said. ¡°I am pretty sure that the boy has delved deeper or otherwise we would have found something by now.


    I have to commend him on making it this far alone. The Rotwald boy has a strong will to live, after all.¡±


    The priest scowled at the suggestion of praising Victorian. ¡°Is there any reason why you haven¡¯t already gone after him?¡± he asked.


    The mage¡¯s jeering expression turned serious. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±Melvin asked.


    ¡°I sense a presence,¡± the mage said. ¡°Something strange lurks down there¡­ something far worse than the rabble we have been fighting so far.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there is a necromancer here?¡± Melvin asked.


    ¡°Now that would be interesting,¡± Kaleb said.


    Crassus spat on the ground. ¡°Not for me it wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So what is it?¡± Melvin asked.


    ¡°Something powerful dwells down there,¡± the mage said, ¡°something fierce.¡± He gestured at the four warriors that were huddled together around one of the braziers for warmth. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t take a great spell caster to channel the fires of the Oblivion, but that does raise the possibility of demonic involvement.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I was wrong to judge you so quick,¡± Melvin said. He found himself agreeing with the mage¡¯s choice to gather the party up first before descending further into the realm of the undead.


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time,¡± Melvin suggested. He nodded towards the staircase and the group gathered around the point of descent.


    The stairs reached at least five to six floors deeper than the level they were currently on. It was only an estimate since the bottom was shrouded in darkness.


    The face of the blue robed mage suddenly twitched. His expression turned sour. ¡°I sense the creature drawing closer,¡± he announced.


    Melvin considered the order of their advance and summoned an orb of radiant light to examine the descent. As the priest lit up the path before him in an orange light a beast made its presence known to the intruders. The mysterious creature let off a terrifying roar, causing Melvin to lose his focus. The orb of light in in his hand grew dim and then disappeared completely as the priest tried to come back to his senses.


    ¡°RAAAWRR!¡± a deafening roar echoed through the crypt. It was so loud that it made the adventurers flinch.


    The men backed off from the staircase and looked to one another with terror stricken eyes.


    ¡°Is that¨C¡± Melvin mumbled. He could hardly believe what he was seeing.


    A massive horned demon slowly emerged from the darkness below. His presence became more and more terrifying with every step he took as the beast¡¯s body was revealed piece by piece to the intruders.


    First the horns, then the wide, scar covered shoulders ¨C he was clearly taking his time with climbing the stairs to leave a lasting first impression on Melvin¡¯s party.


    The demon¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed through the crypt.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    ¡°Fresh ¨C Meat,¡± he growled in a voice that instilled dread into the hearts of the seasoned mercenaries.


    Melvin¡¯s courage sank. ¡°A¨Ca demon, in a palace like this?¡± he whimpered in disbelief. The priest braced his staff for support.


    ¡°G¨Cge¨Cget into position!¡± he ordered in a pitched voice.


    Melvin started backing off to place himself behind the warriors in his group, but they themselves appeared to be no more willing to stand their ground than he was. So, instead of arranging their ranks so that the magic casters would be protected by the warriors, their entire party timidly backed away from the staircase into a spread out crescent formation.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The demon¡¯s head rose up above the final step and he peered into the chamber beyond. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had such a feast!¡± he proclaimed. The bestial creature bared his teeth and welcomed the interlopers before him with a slow throaty laugh.¡°He, he, he¡­¡±


    This is unbelievable! A real, living demon. A demon! In a necromancer¡¯s lair!


    Melvin gathered the last shreds of his courage in an attempt to bolster his men. ¡°We have the demon outnumbered¨C¡±


    ¡°To the Oblivion with this!¡± Kaleb interrupted him. The assassin clearly lacked the nerve to face such a fearsome creature.


    ¡°No, Oblivion take that thing!¡± Melvin snapped back at Kaleb. ¡°We can do this! It¡¯s just a single demon!¡±


    He looked around to gather support from the others. They had the numbers to take the beast on, Melvin was certain of it. In his mind the only thing that they truly lacked was willingness.


    The other members of his party appeared less certain of their odds of winning ¨C no, surviving. Yet, they still hesitated to either advance or fall back.


    Even as Melvin made his preparations for the battle, he still quivered from the adrenalin that was rushing through his blood. Every fiber in his body was screaming to him:¡®run¡¯.


    By now, the crimson monster was only a few steps away from having fully ascended the staircase. He roared loudly and followed up with another mocking gripe in his booming voice. ¡°Have you any last¨C¡±


    The demon¡¯s foot slipped on the worn stone steps and it fell forward.


    BAM!


    A cloud of dust was sent scattering through the air as the massive creature flopped onto the stone floor, smashing his teeth in.


    Melvin¡¯s jaw dropped. He stared in disbelief at the menacing presence as it hectically grappled for support.


    Too terrified to act, the mercenaries looked on in silence, waiting for what was to come next.


    ¡°GODS BE DAMNED!¡± the demon exclaimed with furious anger. The irony of his phrasing was likely lost on him.


    Dazed from the impact, the demon got up and shook his head. ¡°I bit ¨C my tongue!¡±he complained. The beast¡¯s voice seemed somewhat off from when he had spoken before.


    The towering creature patted the dust from his red skin. ¡°Every single damn time!¡± he complained. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be cool like the Master?¡±


    The demon directed his attention back to the interlopers. He addressed them in the same deep tone from before, only now it was a little lacking in the terror department.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys,¡± the demon said. ¡°I know that I was building this up to be an epic fight, but, trust me; it was not my intention for it to go down like this.


    If you could just look past this little blunder, I am sure, that we can still have a pretty decent battle. What do you say?¡±His fanged mouth parted in a questioning smile.


    Coming from a vicious looking demon it was a terrifying expression.


    Melvin turned to his comrades for a confirmation of what he was witnessing right now. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± he asked. This chatty demon was not what he had been expecting from the first sight at all.


    ¡°You see,¡± the demon explained while cracking his arms and shoulders. He then licked his teeth as if to check if any were missing or broken. ¡°I would usually start off by intimidating you, as I just did. Then I would taunt you and your brave leader would respond by vowing to defeat me¡­¡± The demon glanced over the motley band of humans before him, stopping at the most imposing looking of the warriors, Crassus. He then pointed his long claws at him, ¡°You would say something like, umm:I haven¡¯t met a creature that I couldn¡¯t defeat. Or:I eat ugly bastards like you for breakfast. You know. Stupid stuff like that.¡±


    Crassus placed his armor clad thumb to his chest. ¡°You¡­ you want me to say that?¡±


    ¡°Well, something *like* that,¡± the demon said and shrugged. ¡°Depends on your personality, really. Sometimes my opponents are too afraid to come up with anything clever.


    Why, I remember this one time when a guy was so scared to face me that he outright jumped into a nearby river to drown himself. You know, instead of doing it the honorable way... At least I think he wanted to commit suicide, because it didn¡¯t look like he could swim at all¡­ Might have been the full plate mail armor that he was wearing, though.


    Is it hard to swim in that thing?¡± the demon asked and looked around the room at the humans. ¡°I don¡¯t really know ¨C you tell me.¡±


    Nobody felt like chipping in, so the demon continued. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, ¡°The guy must have had a change of heart as the cowardly manlatched on to a boulder lying in the middle of the stream. Hung on for dear life, the poor bastard, with the current washing over him¡­


    And I didn¡¯t want to get wet either, so I ended up having to throw rocks at him until I landed one.¡±


    The demon shook his head. ¡°It was practically assisted suicide. How embarrassing.


    On the bright side, I got really good at throwing stuff!¡±


    Finished with his story, the demon cleared his throat, ¡°Ehem, yes¡­ Well, these things can happen, you know.


    Good times¡­¡± he said and smacked his chops. ¡°Good times.¡±


    The demon once more pointed his claws at Crassus. ¡°But, you know¡­ you do you, little man.¡±


    An uneasy moment of silence passed as the monster was apparently expecting Crassus to speak next.He then clicked his tongue and grimaced in disappointment, realizing that their conversation was going nowhere.


    ¡°Well, I ruined the mood anyway,¡± the demon said. ¡°So you don¡¯t really have to say anything. I mean, it would make this even more awkward, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But, he¡¯s not even¨C¡° Melvin muttered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the demon turned his attention to the priest. ¡°Oh! I see. So you are a group led by brains, not brawn. I can respect that.


    Anyway,¡± he continued on with his rambling. ¡°Whenyou,¡± this time he pointed at Melvin, ¡°Would say something inspirational and we would be done talking, an all-out battle would ensue and, well ¨Ckhe, khemm¨C I would kill you all.¡±


    The beast scratched his head, ¡°At least that is how it usually goes. Oh! And sometimes we wouldn¡¯t talk, but then it was just straight to the killing.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Crassus asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Uh, which part are we at right now?¡± Kaleb interjected timidly, ¡°The talking or the fighting?¡±


    The demon examined the rogue¡¯s pale expression. ¡°We are still talking, little man,¡± he said. ¡°But I am ready to go when you are.¡±


    Melvin sighed in faint relief.This had to be the sorriest demon to ever walk the realms of men. He is not at all intimidating! We got really lucky for our first demon to be such an easy opponent.


    ¡°Take courage, brothers!¡± he said. ¡°This thing is no match for us. We are the soldiers of the gods!¡±


    ¡°There we go¨C¡± the demon said and bared his fangs in a cruel smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spill its guts!¡± Crassus added, bracing his blade with a newfound determination. The other warriors in their group joined in a chorus of curses and battle chants.


    Only Kaleb remained quiet.


    The growing resolve of the intruders brought an expression of great joy to the demon¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, goody! For a moment there I thought you would try to run¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough talk!¡± Melvin raised his staff to launch the first attack.


    ¡°[Holy Smite]!¡±


    The beam of white light that he cast with his staff smashed into the demon, staggering him.


    Having specialized in magic concerned with the healing of injuries and banishing of the undead, Melvin was going to be of little help against a creature of the Oblivion. That is why the simple kinetic spell of [Holy Smite] was his only effective attack.


    The blue robed mage followed up the priest¡¯s attack with a [Lightning] spell of his own.


    The demon blocked the attack from striking his head by placing his right hand in front of it, but the [Lightning] appeared to be effective, as it made the creature wince in pain.


    Two of the warriors charged at the beast from either side to avoid friendly fire from the casters. They both carried swords and a shield in their off-hand, so they had to get dangerously close for their weapons to reach the monster.


    And that was exactly what the demon had been waiting for.


    Still blocking the incessant magic attacks of the two spell casters with his right hand, he grabbed the warrior on his left by his legs and swung him like a giant mace, blowing away the other man assaulting him.


    This display of strength appeared to have baffled the adventurers for a moment, as they failed to follow up with another charge.


    The warrior in the demon¡¯s left hand, unable to break free on his own, squirmed and begged for help from his comrades. This appeared to annoy the demon, as he proceeded to whack the hapless human¡¯s head against the stone floor in a manner similar to a fisherman killing a fish.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The warrior¡¯s life had been extinguished in an instant.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± the demon asked.


    Crassus stepped forward and raised his sword. ¡°I will be your opponent, you foul creature!¡± He then proceeded to wave his massive weapon around in a display of finesse and bravado.


    ¡°Showing off, eh?¡± the demon grinned. ¡°I too know some moves!¡±


    He began waving the dead human around in his hands imitating Crassus. In spite of his own impressive size and the considerable weight of the dead body, the demon¡¯s motions could have been said to be agile. The only problem was that his weapon was limp and tended for flail around uncontrollably; making it look like the demon was wielding a large armor-clad sausage.


    Melvin stared on in disbelief as the two fighters before him were having a proverbial dick waving competition.


    Are they both equally stupid?he wondered.


    ¡°You look like you have used a weapon before!¡± Crassus commended his adversary.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the demon replied. ¡°You are right, this is fun!¡±


    He put a little too much effort into his next swing, breaking the spine of his weapon. Now it sagged even more, so the demon cast it aside and growled of disappointment.


    ¡°Are you done playing around?!¡± Melvin shouted at Crassus as the discarded corpse of his fellow warrior slid across the room. ¡°Attack already!¡±


    He cast a spell to create an opening for the knight: ¡°[Holy Smite]!¡±


    The demon was forced one step back as the beam of white light slammed into him.


    ¡°I will be your doom!¡± Crassus yelled as he charged the demon, cleaving his massive sword with all of his might.


    The demon blocked the blow with the claws of his left hand, but the hedge knight pushed on, trying to tie down the beast. Melvin and the mage struck the beast repeatedly with their spells while the knight was keeping its left hand occupied. Meanwhile the other warriors danced back and forth with their quick attacks, forcing the demon to fend them off with his one remaining free hand. And, though their light strikes barely scratched the monster, they would more than suffice in the long run as their encounter had now turned into a battle of attrition.


    From the priest¡¯s perspective their strategy of tying down their massive opponent with multiple attacks at once appeared to be working.He took great pride in his own willingness to face this demon. For once there was even something to respect about his comrades.


    ¡°Do it now, Kaleb!¡± Melvin yelled, ¡°Strike its eyes!¡±


    He had tried to locate the rogue before giving him the orders, but the cowardly man was nowhere to be seen.


    Hiding in the shadows?


    ¡°Strike now, Kaleb!¡± Melvin repeated his order.


    There was no reply.


    Amidst all the commotion the rogue had fled.


    Melvin was overcome with rage. ¡°That bastard! I will skin him alive for this!¡±


    A part of the priest¡¯s anger at Kaleb¡¯s betrayal was channeled into the next spell, causing it to increase in power. As the white beam of light left the priest¡¯s staff, however, it missed its mark and crashed in to the wall behind the demon, sending a good portion of the crushed stone scattering through the room in a shower of debris and smoke.


    The crypt shook from the impact.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The sudden spike in his emotion had cost the priest his focus. Control over his spell casting had suffered as a result of it.


    Melvin withdrew from battle to regain his composure. In that brief moment he would have to rely on the other members of his group to keep the demon at bay.


    The focus of the battle was now squarely on the Demon and the knight as they clashed in close combat.


    ¡°¨CAaaaaaa!¡± Crassus yelled as he forced the blade upon the demon, his hands shaking from the exertion.


    ¡°¨CWRAAAAAAAAA!¡± the demon growled back at the warrior, his terrifying face warped from tension, as he struggled to push back the knight¡¯s weapon with his claws.


    ¡°¨CAaaaaaa!¡± Crassus pushed even harder, placing all of his human strength into his attack. He now stood face to face with his adversary, with nothing but the blade of his sword separating their burning looks.


    ¡°¨CWRAAAA¨CBLEEEEEH!¡± the demon belched fire from his mouth, setting the knight on fire.


    The battle came to an abrupt end. The other warriors, terrified by what they had just witnessed, backed away from the demon in long strides.


    The burning knight flailed around screaming for a moment longer, before the demon got tired of the commotion, grabbed Crassus, slammed him against the floor several times until the screaming stopped and threw the still flaming corpse down the staircase behind him.


    The dead hedge knight sounded like a burlap sack full of iron cutlery as he bounced down into the dark depths of the lower crypt.


    Clank! Badish! Clank¡­ clank¡­ clank¡­


    The demon wiped his grinning face. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about that.¡± He burped. ¡°That was disgusting of me. I just had dinner and¡­ yes¨C well. These things happen¡­¡±


    Sickened by the smell of burnt flesh, Melvin covered his face with the sleeve of his robe. The odor left behind by Crassus lingered heavily in the crypt, but it did not seem to bother the demon himself.


    Crassus¡­Melvin was overcome with sheer terror now that their strongest warrior had been so easily defeated.


    ¡°You are next, priest! Those divine spells of yours ¨C I don¡¯t like them.¡± The beast¡¯s eyes glowed bright red, as he stepped forward to deal with the rest of the intruders. ¡°No one is going to escape! I will slaughter you all and bathe in your blood!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope!¡± the mage at Melvin¡¯s side announced and raised his staff to conjure a spell. ¡°Get out of my way!


    [Wall of Frost]!¡± The mage pointed his staff towards the demon. The chamber floor before him grew cold and the faint traces of moisture in the air turned to snow heralding the sudden and unnatural drop in temperature.


    Reacting to the mage¡¯s conjuring of the elements, the demon quickly reached down at his feet and picked up one of the many pieces of stone left scattered throughout the room by the priest¡¯s unsuccessful last attack.


    The rock flew too fast for anyone to catch a proper glimpse of it.


    ¡°Huiii!¡± the mage huffed as his chest was crushed by the stone. It left the man spewing blood from his mouth as the impact sent him falling backwards.Dead ¨C or soon to be ¨C the mage collapsed on the stone floor without so much as a spoken word to express his pain.


    ¡°A frost spell would have been inconvenient,¡± the demon announced with a cheeky grin. ¡°I am not exactly gracious on ice with these massive feet of mine and there is still so much left to do with you, guys!¡±


    The few intruders that were still standing did so trembling in fear. In under a minute they had lost their two most powerful combatants and all semblance of courage along with it.


    ¡°Hey, priest!¡± The demon pointed his hand at the staircase behind him. ¡°Can you resurrect people? I want you to bring that armored bloke back to life so I can fight him again.¡±


    ¡°Resurrect¡­¡± Melvin mumbled.I can barely heal people¡­


    ¡°Well,¡± the demon continued, ¡°If you do, I will promise to fight without using my breath this time. Sounds fair? So, how about it?¡± He gave the rest of the warriors a casual glance over, ¡°You guys can take a rest. I want you to give me all that you¡¯ve got when we go in for a second round!¡±


    An eerie silence settled over the battle scarred room as the humans finally realized just howdesperately outclassed they were.


    ¡°You are taking too long,¡± an angry woman¡¯s voice announced breaking the uncomfortable silence.


    The demon searched the room for the speaker.¡°Silphi?¡±


    Melvin looked around, but could see no one else in the room with them.


    Having kept everyone guessing for a moment longer a pale banshee finally emerged from the wall and flew up to the demon. The look on her face was condescending and cold. ¡°You overdid it. Again¡­¡±


    She noted the adventurers in the room, but paid them no heed, continuing to scold the demon instead. ¡°I will bathe in your blood¡­¨CTsk!Really?¡±


    ¡°What? I thought it sounded cool!¡± the demon tried to justify his hesitation.


    It was apparent that the banshee was not interested in his excuses. ¡°Master will be angry if you let anyone escape! Don¡¯t you realize how bad that would be for us?¡±


    The demon bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away¡­¡± His low voice was filled with regret. The horned death incarnate warped his expression as if trying to mimic a sad puppy.


    Though he might have genuinely felt bad, the murder-monster-puppy-from-hell act left little impression on the banshee. As for the adventurers, the sudden change in the demon¡¯s persona only added to their confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for my forgiveness!¡± the banshee scolded the demon. ¡°You can explain your actions to the Master later.¡±


    ¡°Hey, they had two magic casters in their group!¡± Lemmy objected. ¡°Do you know how long I have been waiting around to fight someone so strong?¡±


    But Silphi was having none of it. ¡°Do your job, Lemmy!¡± she told him. ¡°Getting distracted by new toys is not something that befits a demon in your position of responsibility.¡±


    While the two monsters were busy arguing, one of the humans used the opportunity to sneak up behind the banshee -¨C at least he thought he had ¨C and made an attempt at striking her.


    Just as the tip of the blade was about to reach her the ghostly woman spun around and flicked her hand in the man¡¯s direction. As if hit by a charging bull, the armor clad warrior was blown back and slammed into the nearby wall. Firmly embedded into the cracked stone he let off a pain filled gargle before passing out.


    ¡°Such an insolent creature!¡± The banshee berated the unconscious man. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we are talking over here? At least let me finish before you continue your little game!¡±


    ¡°Game¡­¡± Melvin muttered.This is a game for them? He was playing with us?


    Silphi sighed wearily and turned her attention back to the demon. ¡°Well, might as well turn your blunder into something usefully,¡± she told Lemmy. ¡°Lord Boniface has instructed me to capture a few of the intruders alive ¨C for interrogation. So if you could be so kind as to subdue these rude people¡­¡±


    Having said her piece, the banshee headed down the hallway, towards the entrance of the crypt.


    Melvin felt a terrible chill run down his spine as the woman flew past him.A ghost that does not fear a divine magic caster¡­How strong is that banshee?


    ¡°I will search the crypt for any stragglers,¡± Silphi called out as she distanced herself from Lemmy and his confused toys.


    ¡°I can always count on you, Silphi.¡± The demon bowed his head to the ghostly creature as she departed. ¡°I will work hard to make the Master proud.¡±


    Lemmy cracked his neck and knuckles while sizing up the remaining intruders with a mean gaze. ¡°Now, where were we?¡± he asked. ¡°Ah, yes ¨C time for the second round!¡±


    Screams of terror and pain echoed through the crypt for a short while longer as Lemmy pacified the unfortunate souls that had trespassed on this unholy ground tonight.

 Chapter #4 – Behind The Lies

    When Lemmy finally returned to the great hall he found Diana sitting on the throne, picking through the food that had gone cold during his absence.


    The Devil pushed the plate aside and gave Lemmy her undivided attention, ¡°Report.¡±


    The blood soaked demon kneeled before the throne. ¡°I have dealt with the intruders, Master.¡±


    His body was covered in fresh scars from the fight, but none seemed to be more than a nuisance the hulking creature. Scorched by lightning and pummeled by kinetic energy, his skin had developed large blisters, but they too did not appear to overly bother the demon.


    Diana slowly nodded in acknowledgment of his effort.


    Lemmy searched the room for Victorian and noted his absence. ¡°If I may ask,¡± the demon said, ¡°What has become of the little human?¡±


    ¡°I made a deal with him,¡± Diana explained. ¡°We have a new companion, Lemmy. As for how long he will last, however ¨C I cannot tell. He is still weary of us. I suspect he might try to flee if an opportunity presents itself.¡±


    The Devil sighed and flicked her palm dismissively. ¡°Easy comes, easy goes, I suppose. At any rate, Victorian¡¯s body would serve as a fine gift to Lord Boniface. That man is always looking for quality ingredients.


    In life or death, Victorian is now one of us. I own him.¡±


    The demon frowned. ¡°He is weak,¡± Lemmy noted.


    ¡°And so were you when we first met,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°He is just a human,¡± the demon pointed out.


    Diana shrugged. ¡°And you consider it a weakness why exactly?


    I was human once,¡± she reminded him. ¡°And you? Well, we might just make a human out of you yet.¡±


    The demon growled. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t fell right. He is not like us. He doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Diana declared. ¡°Victorian will be tested and, should he survive, we will make proper use of him.


    Why, we could greatly benefit from a human champion with a kind face. You know ¨C someone who the mortals would feel comfortable following.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Lemmy said with a hint of displeasure in his voice, ¡°If that is what you wish.¡±


    Diana looked past the demon and at the glowing barrier in the corner of the room. It was starting to flicker. The spell stone was running low on power.


    At the snap of the Devil¡¯s fingers the arcane barrier popped. The light spread out across the floor in an avalanche of a thousand glowing golden pearls. A moment later they disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Be so kind and fetch me that medallion,¡± she told Lemmy.


    The demon complied and retrieved Victorian¡¯s spell stone for his master.


    ¡°Do you doubt my decision to spare his life?¡± Diana asked while examining the red gemstone socketed in the mangled piece of gold jewelry.


    A lone drop of sweat ran down Lemmy''s face. The demon straightened his back and raised his chin to appear more confident. ¡°I would never dare to question your judgment, Master!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Diana said, ¡°It would be foolish if I allowed an opportunity like this to slip through my fingers. Victorian is young and malleable. I am sure that we can find a place for him in the grand scheme of things.¡±


    Lemmy clenched his lips.


    A realization dawned on Diana. ¡°Are you jealous of him?¡± she asked.


    The demon¡¯s facial expression grew tense in light of her accusation. It was a strange mixture of pride, alarm and disbelief that radiated from the massive beast.


    ¡°I am a powerful demon!¡± Lemmy protested. He took care not to raise his voice so far as to appear offensive towards Diana.


    Lemmy pounded his fist against his chest. ¡°Jealousy is beneath me,¡± he declared. ¡°What can that little man do that I cannot? Give me a task to prove myself! Any task will do¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Diana reassured him, ¡°I am not looking to replace you. But there are things that you are simply incapable of; things that are beyond your understanding. That is why ¡®a little man¡¯ like Victorian can be of use to me.¡±


    The Devil rose from her seat and walked up to Lemmy. The beast froze in place in a show of submission to his Master.


    ¡°Might does make right,¡± Diana said as she lightly brushed her hand across Lemmy¡¯s upper torso. In response to her touch, the beast¡¯s bruised body tensed up.


    ¡°¨Cbut wisdom saves lives,¡± she continued. ¡°You are a killer, Lemmy ¨C a natural predator. But I can¡¯t expect you to also understand the plight of the weak. A little human like Victorian knows more about survival than he does about the hunt ¨C that is ¨C he was prey long before he turned into a hunter; a warrior for his people.¡±


    ¡°I want to learn!¡± Lemmy declared. ¡°I want to be able to do more for you, Master.¡±


    The beast hesitated for a moment as he struggled with putting together a compelling argument to present to the Devil.


    ¡°I want to be your best champion,¡± he finally said. ¡°But if I cannot kill in your name, then I am useless.¡±


    He looked down at his bloodied claws. ¡°And the opportunities for killing have grown scarce...¡±


    Diana shook her head. ¡°This world is not like the one before, Lemmy. We are better served by intrigue and politics, rather than brute force.


    I understand your pain, I really do,¡± she said and returned to her seat. ¡°Waiting around for our plans to come to fruition is very different from how we all started out. Carving your way through hordes of demons¡­ must have been fun for you. It didn¡¯t take much to keep you happy back then.¡±


    Lemmy nodded. ¡°We have all grown since then, Master.¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°And I feel that you have changed the most. Learning patience for a demon of rage must not have been easy. But here you are ¨C calm and collected ¨C growing wiser by the day.¡±


    Diana beckoned for Lemmy to approach. ¡°Come closer, there is something I wish to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a task for me?¡± the demon asked and rose to approach the Devil.


    ¡°How would you like to accompany me on a small errand on behalf of our new companion?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Feel free to speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± the demon began in a deep voice after a moment of consideration, ¡°It is true that I have not left this crypt for some time now¡­¡± He gave the gloomy throne room a glance over and smiled bitterly, ¡°I understand the need for secrecy, but this place... it does not treat me well. I feel very restrained within these walls.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    You do, however!¡± Lemmy quickly added, ¡°You have been treating me very well, Master. It is just that¡­ there is so little to do around here.¡±He once more looked to his blood soaked claws. ¡°There is nothing to fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said, ¡°I suppose you would feel like a caged animal. But you did find something to your liking while we were here, did you not? Cooking, was it?¡±


    The demon nodded vigorously, ¡°The craft does appeal to me, Master.¡±


    Diana smiled. ¡°Well, then, how about I take you along for an adventure? I could use a cook that can double as a butcher...¡±


    Lemmy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Are we going to attack the human kingdoms now?¡± he asked with enthusiasm, ¡°If so, then I am ready for the fight!¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Diana said. ¡°No, this is about keeping a promise I made to Victorian. There will, however, be blood to spill¡­¡±


    Lemmy¡¯s expression lightened. The four meter tall demon smashed his boulder sized fist against his chest in a salute that sent the ground quaking, ¡°I shall prepare for our departure at once, Master!¡±


    ¡°Not in that form you won¡¯t,¡± Diana objected. ¡°The time has come for you to learn something new, so aim going to make this into a bit of a challenge for you.¡±


    There was a glint of malice in her look as she extended her hand towards him. At the snap of the Devil¡¯s fingers the demon before her began changing shape.


    ¡°If you are to travel the human realms with me, I can¡¯t have you looking like a beast, now can I?


    Among the humans you will go by the name of Leonard¨C¡± Diana searched the room for inspiration, but there wasn¡¯t much aside from the drab stone walls and pillars to consider, ¡°Leonard Grey¡­


    Yes, you will now be known as Leonard Grey. That should be about as common as it gets. After all, we wouldn¡¯t want you drawing unwanted attention to yourself, now would we. The mortals on this world are a nothing if not suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Master, please¨C¡± Lemmy stumbled across the floor as his body morphed and shrunk until it reached the proportions of an above average human male. The horns, the claws and the sharp fangs were all gone now.


    ¡°Yes, that is exactly how I envisioned it,¡± Diana said as she observed the shifting form of her demonic servant.


    Standing in at two meters tall, the muscle bound demon looked every part the simple human being.In place of his unkempt mane, a set of blackhair now sprouted from his head.


    Lemmy was left grasping at his new and much reduced features in confusion.


    ¡°Why, Master?¡± he asked, ¡°Have I done something wrong to deserve this?¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be such a baby!¡± Diana dismissed his objections. ¡±You are barely any weaker now than you were in your demonic form.


    This way you will avoid attracting attention.¡±She measured up the towering human with her look, ¡°Well, for the wrong reasons anyway¡­¡±


    Lemmy raised his squishy human hands before him and examined them with a sense of deep seethed regret, ¡°I feel naked in this form¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Diana noted, ¡°You are naked. Go find some clothes, would you?¡±


    ¡°Y¨Cyes, Master.¡± Lemmy executed a stiff bow before clumsily stumbling off into a dark hallway. He was clearly struggling with his new body.


    ¡°Silphi!¡± he called out for his servant, ¡°Help me find some human clothes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± the banshee replied. She passed through the great door of the throne room and flew after Lemmy. Diana could still make out their voices in the hallway beyond.


    ¡°Eek!¡± Silphi¡¯s voice carried through the darkness, ¡°My Lord, you are naked!¡±


    Diana snickered.


    ¡°And¡­that thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know what that it is!¡± Lemmy roared, ¡°Now, help me find some pants!¡±


    Content with the mischief that she had caused, Diana leaned back in her throne. ¡°Now, onto the next item¡­


    Bones!¡±


    Answering her call, an undead creature stepped out from the shadows. The skeleton was dressed in a tight, jet black set of velvet clothes that contrasted nicely with the snow white of his bones. The lack of flesh beneath the fabric made his limbs look very thin ¨C as they truly were bone bare. A single bloomingwhite rose sprouted forth from the chest pocket of his vest.


    At a first glance the resident necromancer of Diana¡¯s court could be mistaken for a simple reanimated corpse, but his less than imposing appearance served well to hide the true extent of his power.


    ¡°May I be of assistance, Lady Diana?¡± Bones presented himself in his usual deep spoken and courteous manner. The words did not correspond to any actual movement of his mouth.


    ¡°I brought the book that Lord Lemmy requested,¡± he said and presented a thick brown leather bound tome to his master, ¡°Should I deliver it to him first, or is my presence required imminently.¡±


    ¡°Is it any fun?¡± Diana inquired.


    Bones shrugged lightly, ¡°It is an Ashenari cook book. A collection of exotic recipes¡­Volume fourteen¡­ ¨Cit is a long series.¡±


    Diana made her disinterest know as she waved her hand in rejection. ¡°Never mind, then. I always burn everything anyway.


    I have a different task in mind for you now, Lord Boniface. I trust you have already taken notice of the new arrival.¡±


    ¡°The human paladin,¡± Bones said. ¡°I sensed a divine presence lurking in the crypt.¡±


    He shifted the cookbook behind his back. ¡°What shall we do about him?¡± As he once more placed his hands at his sides the tome was gone.It had vanished as quickly and quietly as the necromancer had appeared.


    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Bones answered.


    ¡°Do you care to guess?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°Just tell me already,¡± Bones demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience for your games.¡±


    ¡°Victorian,¡± Diana said and took a pause for dramatic effect, ¡°Rotwald.


    Perhaps we have been blessed by a gift from the Night Father himself,¡± she suggested. ¡°Oh, and I have already decided to keep him.¡±


    The necromancer mumbled to himself as he processed the information. He seemed to be struggling with the revelation.


    ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± he finally asked. ¡°Do you have any idea of how detrimental this could be to our plans?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is done,¡± Diana declared. ¡°I will keep both options open for the time, but you have to adjust to this new reality. Victorian Rotwald will be traveling with us, if for a little while. He has not been tested yet.¡±


    ¡°We have no plans for House Rotwald,¡± Boniface said. ¡°I haven¡¯t made any contingencies for their appearance on the political stage. They were supposed to fall in line or die!¡±


    Diana shrugged expressing clear indifference.


    ¡°Do you know how long I have dwelled in this swamp, positioning the pieces for our plan?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you have any idea of how hard it has been to set up the Kingdom of Leidemar for the arrival?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Diana said.


    The necromancer rubbed his bone bare forehead as he struggled to keep calm.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± Bones demanded to know. ¡°I will strange him myself and be done with it!¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing,¡± Diana said. ¡°I have already promised him vengeance over the death of his family.¡±


    The necromancer¡¯s mouth parted in apparent surprise. ¡°What?! Are you crazy? Is this a joke?¡±


    ¡°We have been delivered an opportunity here, Lord Thornwood,¡± Diana said. ¡°Think about it: what were the odds of him escaping with his life? What were the chances that he would travel this way and stumble upon our little hideout? He then got past all of our sentries alive ¨C alone. All of that and he even managed to survive an encounter with Lemmy long enough for me to just so happen to find him because I wanted a midnight snack?


    I don¡¯t think that I have ever encountered such a thing as destiny,¡± she said, ¡°But there is certainly something to be said about luck. And some men are favored by it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need the Rotwalds to carry on with the invasion plan,¡± Bones said.


    ¡°No,¡± Diana agreed, ¡°But we could use ¡®a¡¯ Rotwald to benefit it. Why not give it a shot? Maybe it will turn out that the boy is worth our time.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I doubt it,¡± Bones said.


    ¡°How much have you told him exactly?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Too much to keep him alive,¡± Diana said. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will have his head the moment he shows any signs of betraying us. That much I have made clear to him.¡±


    ¡°And you think that he can be trusted?¡± Bones asked. ¡°He¡¯s a paladin of the bloody Temple! Why would he go along with this?¡±


    Diana shrugged. ¡°Why did you follow the call of your god, Caldun, when he came to you with an offer?¡± she asked. ¡°Could it be that desperation makes for a great motivation? Or did you think that your circumstances for accepting the unacceptable were unique?¡±


    Boniface clenched his fists to the sound cracking bones, but said nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Diana said. ¡°I know that you are not comfortable with me meddling in your plans like this, but we have an opportunity here to legitimize our conquest a little better than your other candidates ever could. Victorian¡¯s survival is a picture perfect cause for retribution ¨C a justification for upsetting the existing order. We can use it! Think about the possibilities that would present to us!¡±


    Bones considered her point and bowed his head.


    ¡°It seems to me that¡­ you will not change your mind about this,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are a clever man, Lord Thornwood,¡± Diana said, ¡°But your lack of passion can cloud your vision. Some decisions are best made in the moment, not planned out well in advance.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Bones asked. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°We throw our power behind the young lord of House Rotwald,¡± Diana said. ¡°We go and have a little chat with those that murdered his family and then we can decide on further action.


    We will have to do all of this in secret, of course,¡± she added. ¡°If Victorian turns out to be less than malleable, then I suppose we can carry on with your original plan.


    And if it does indeed look like he would not be cooperative, then we would just be delivering him to the Duke of Steinfeld to finish the job. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin scenario, really.¡±


    ¡°So you think that he has no idea?¡± Bones asked. ¡°That he doesn¡¯t suspect our involvement?¡±


    ¡°Why would he?¡± Diana answered. ¡°But even if he found out sooner rather than later, I have this feeling that he could still be persuaded.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have always been the optimist,¡± Bones noted. ¡°Fine. I will make preparations for our departure.¡±


    ¡°You do that,¡± Diana said. ¡°And I will come up with something to keep our guest entertained in the meanwhile.¡±

 Chapter #5 – Bitter Memories

    Something is terribly wrong.


    As Victorian opened his eyes he found himself standing in a dark room. At first he thought that he was in his chamber, but when the young paladin looked down he found himself dressed in armor, with a shield strapped to his right hand and a sword in his left.


    What it this? he wondered as he examined the weapon in his hand. Where am I?


    The blade cast a dull reflection in spite of him being surrounded by what could only be described as a dark mist. There was nothing in the way of a light source that he could see. There was no warmth or cold ¨C only the sensation of emptiness surrounding him.


    He heard footsteps to his left. Victorian turned his head and saw a shape moving through the dusk not that far away from him. The human form stopped at the edge of the mist, just close enough that the outline could be visible while the finer details remained shrouded.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Victorian asked. As of yet he was unsure of his circumstances, so the young paladin took up a guard stance. Just in case of an attack.


    The cloaked figure raised one hand and waved for him to approach. It held something in the other hand, but the nature of the object was concealed beneath the cloth of its robe.


    Victorian cast a quick glance around the room, but sighted nothing else. Faced with no other obvious course of action, he decided to follow the mysterious being.


    As the young paladin cautiously advanced the hooded figure matched his pace. It backed away from him all the while still bidding the man to follow.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Victorian demanded to know.


    The hooded figure did not reply. It instead hastened its steps and disappeared into the darkness.


    Victorian followed and soon came upon a large door. It was embedded into a stone wall. When Victorian looked around he found that the wall now curved and joined together behind him, forming a round chamber.


    He appeared trapped except for the lone door in front of him.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± he called out to the mysterious being, but received no reply.


    Metallic clamor startled Victorian and he snapped around only to find a helmet rolling into view across the cobblestone floor.


    As he picked it up, the paladin found the piece of armor to be familiar to him. It carried and engraving of the all seeing eye of the Temple on the forehead ¨C a common icon among the Holy Seven that he served. It was the symbol that the Templar order had chosen for its mark. It was a simplistic carving of an eye surrounded by a triangle with several rays of light reaching outwards from it.


    Once more a loud noise grabbed his attention and Victorian turned back around only to find that the door was now open. Against his own will the young paladin was drawn into the doorway without so much as placing a step forward. The world beyond rushed towards him and the doorway quickly flew past leaving nothing but the darkness surrounding him.


    Victorian felt a strong urge to dawn the helmet, so he did. Once more it seemed like the decision was not his own, but rather something he felt that he needed to do from memory. It was as if he was playing out a preset range of motions.


    ¡°Show me,¡± a hushed voice commanded him.


    He felt his body surge with adrenalin as Victorian realized that the mysterious presence was now standing behind him. He could feel its arm as it held him by the shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice and it was cold. ¡°Show me your crimes,¡± she said and pulled Victorian backwards with irresistible force. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Victorian witnessed the world around him twist and flash with images that held some semblance to his own experience ¨C his memories. He felt like he was falling as scenes of his own past played out before his eyes in quick succession.


    It lasted for a short while until the confusing journey through his memories came to a halt at a particular place in time. The world around Victorian came to life in the shape of blazing fires as they fed upon the run down houses on both sides of the rubble strewn city street. A stone tower was struck by lightning and crumbled away in the distance ¨C soldiers in their dozens screamed in terror as they plummeted to their deaths. Fresh corpses littered the road beneath his feet, both, armed and those of defenseless civilians.


    It was the sight of a city under siege. Or, rather, one that had succumbed to it and was now faced with all the horrors that followed.


    ¡°Forward, brothers!¡± a rough voice commander, ¡°Kill the heretics! Kill them all! No mercy!¡±


    Five soldiers ran past Victorian and headed down the street. They were dressed just like him and one of them was carrying a sapphire and gold banner. It had the all seeing eye of the Temple embroidered upon it in lavish detail.


    Unsure of how or why he had come to be here, Victorian complied as he had been drilled to do over so many years by the sergeants of the Templar order.


    An eager little holy soldier¡­


    As Victorian chased after the banner, he tried his best to make sense of what was going on. Is this a dream? Or was I dreaming before? To Victorian it felt as real as ever. His body, the heaviness of the armor... Then why am I here?


    An ethereal voice whispered in his ear, ¡°Kill the heretics!¡±


    ¡°Kill the heretics!¡± the men before him chanted in unison. His own lips moved to spell out those same words like it was some divine commandment.


    As Victorian chased after the banner, he caught glimpse of the mysterious woman standing at the side of the road. He felt strongly that her attention was on him and him alone.


    Victorian wanted to stop, he wanted to approach her, but his body denied him. He felt in control only when he complied with his predetermined path. When he sought to stray from his memories his limbs turned weak, his vision began to blur.


    Unable to break free of this overriding force, Victorian was left to follow his brothers-in-arms. He went along with his recollection of the events.


    A woman¡¯s scream pierced the ever present noise of crackling fire and splintering wood.


    ¡°Please, no!¡± she begged for mercy while trying to escape her pursuers.


    The soldiers chased after her.


    She turned right into an alleyway, but the Templars were not far behind. As Victorian himself finally turned the corner, he found the five soldiers of the Temple already engaged by a band of city guards inside a courtyard. Not counting Victorian, the Temple troops were outnumbered eight to five, but the parity in their combat prowess was blatantly apparent. In just a few moments since the battle had been joined the militiamen lost two of their number.


    The soldiers charged recklessly into the militias¡¯ spears, cutting down the ill-experienced defenders like mongrel dogs.


    It was a hectic slaughter.


    Victorian kept his distance, observing the familiar scene in silence. He felt his arms and legs go numb as the memory beckoned him to join in to aid his brothers, but the young paladin managed to resist its call to action.


    ¡°That is not what happened,¡± the woman¡¯s voice whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Victorian demanded to know. ¡°What is this?¡±


    As he turned around Victorian found the hooded figure standing in the passage behind him.


    ¡°Show me what you did,¡± the woman commanded. ¡°Show me who you are.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s sight went black for a moment. When his vision returned he found himself standing at the edge of the courtyard, watching his fellow soldiers once more charging towards the guardsmen. The same battle was joined for a second time.


    He felt a strong desire to join them, and this time he complied. Victorian charged with his shield raised.


    There was a thud and a loud scraping noise as a spear was deflected by his shield. Victorian glimpsed the tip of the weapon slide past his torso. The next thing he knew he had collided with the guardsman holding it.


    Staggered by the paladin¡¯s charge, the town¡¯s defender stumbled backwards. He struggled with the long shaft of his weapon in a futile attempt at pushing the armor clad Templar away from himself. But the man was forced to drop the weapon as the paladin pried his hand from the spear¡¯s shaft with the edge of his sword.


    Victorian pummeled the man in the face with the handle of his sword, breaking his nose. Several strikes later the guardsman had been rendered incapable of resisting and fell down on the ground clutching his ruined face.


    The young paladin kicked the man in the chest. The guardsman rolled over onto his back and Victorian drew back his arm to deliver the finishing thrust.


    The scene froze. Victorian remained standing victorious over the cowering man, unable to lower his hand or to kill him. Once more his body did not respond to his will.


    ¡°Did you take joy in this?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Victorian answered. He gleaned her hooded shape from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You know where we are,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Now, tell me, did you enjoy killing these people?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Justice,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Justice for you crimes,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Now, show me more!¡±

 Chapter #6 – Demons Dress To Impress

    Lemmy carefully examined his own reflection in the mirror. The demon-turned-man wore a pair of dark green velvet trousers complete with a waist high, long sleeved jacket to match. Underneath the jacket was a pearl white silk shirt with embroidered patterns of gold and ebony. A black bear fur mantle rested atop of his broad shoulders, held together around his neck by a thick gold chain that sported fist sized bear head pins on either end.


    The burial chamber around him had been repurposed into a makeshift dressing room and stocked full with wardrobes and chests. They were filled to bursting with clothes and accessories, such as boots, belts and hats. The containers lined the walls of the dim chamber while numerous bolts of cloth were stacked in the middle.


    The man-demon shifted around to try and get a better a view of his body, but the mirrors levitating in front of him were meant for much smaller creatures and as such provided an incomplete picture. Even in his human form Lemmy stood over two meters tall and his muscular build meant that no less than three mirrors had to be placed side by side for him to be able to view himself from the front alone.


    ¡°Do you like it, My Lord?¡± Silphi asked and levitated one more mirror behind Lemmy¡¯s back for a complete view of his posterior. She then flew up to him and placed a black felt hat on her Lord¡¯s head. It had a wide rim and a gold buckle on the left side.


    ¡°You tell me,¡± Lemmy mumbled in frustration. ¡°I have never worn this much clothing before.¡±


    He leaned in closer to observe his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Is this appearance acceptable? I mean, I don¡¯t want to stick out too much.¡± He gave his servant a questioning look. ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±


    Silphi tilted her head and graced her concerned lord with a kind smile. ¡°Lord Grey, you are more than twice the size of an average human male. Dressed like a monk, a noble lord or running around butt-naked, I can assure you that you are going to attract a lot of attention either way.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He sighed heavily and looked down at the gold chain holding his mantle in place. ¡°Fine, I will go with this one then.¡±


    ¡°It looks great on you, My Lord,¡± Silphi reassured him. ¡°I believe that our Master expects an encounter with the local human nobility. To that end you should be dressed accordingly.¡±


    She tapped her finger on her cheek. ¡°Appearances are very important in human interactions and as such should never be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Meeting the locals¡­¡± Lemmy made his dissatisfaction known with a low growl as he eyed his reflection in the mirror.


    Silphi hummed quietly as she polished the gold buckle on Lemmy¡¯s hat with a piece of cloth.


    The demon suddenly snapped to attention as a shadowy presence emerged from behind him. He clenched his fist in preparation to strike, but dropped his guard as soon as the he realized who it was that had arrived.


    ¡°Lord Grey,¡± a cold voice echoed through the chamber of the crypt. ¡°I hope that I am not interrupting.¡±


    Boniface stepped through a portal that was as dark as the deepest night and stopped in front of the demon. Nothing but bones ¨C dressed in finest velvet ¨C the Lich Lord was barely quarter the size of the man-demon. The black clothes of the undead necromancer were still a shade brighter than the Void portal from which he had emerged.


    ¡°Lord Boniface¡­¡± Lemmy gave him a weary gaze. ¡°Have you come to amuse yourself on behalf of my new andclearlyinferior form?¡±


    Just a moment after it had first appeared, the dark gateway fell apart, turning into a cloud of black, twisting smoke that soon evaporated, leaving behind nothing but a lingering sensation of cold that had emerged from it along with the necromancer.


    Bones slowly shook his skull in dismissal. ¡°I have not come to have a laugh at your expense, my friend. Though I must admit that I am intrigued to see what caliber of a man a high demon such as you will make. It could turn out to be¡­ quite amusing.¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡± Lemmy spurred him on.


    Bones nodded. ¡°I have come on our Master¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Lemmy¡¯s expression lightened at the mention of Diana. ¡°I am listening,¡± he said.


    ¡°While our Master has entrusted you with escorting her across the surface world, she feels that you might not be able to blend in with the human population well enough on your own.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Lemmy remarked and eyed his shovel sized fists as he flexed them.


    ¡°Oh, but I do. And so does our Master. Your impressive size notwithstanding, she fears that your understandable lack of prior human interaction could lead to a rather unfortunate¨C¡±


    ¡°¨Cdisaster?¡± Lemmy growled.


    ¡°¨Cslaughter?¡± Silphi inquired in a chipper tone.


    Bones placed his skeletal hands together. ¡°¨Cmisunderstanding.¡±


    Lemmy scoffed. ¡°Knowing my luck we will run into a pack of ogres, a horde of orcs and a dragon or two along the way.¡±


    ¡°There should be no orcs on this side of the river Nuur, My Lord,¡± Silphi assured him.


    ¡°Make it three dragons then,¡± Lemmy growled.


    ¡°Oh, I am sure that you could deal with the dragons,¡± Bones said, ¡°But, statistically speaking, you are very unlikely to encounter any real danger on a two day trip through a swamp in the middle of a human kingdom. The humans, however ¨C they could become quite the nuisance for you to deal with¨C¡°


    ¡°¨Cquickly?¡± Lemmy asked.


    ¡°¨Cmercilessly?¡± Silphi added.


    ¡°¨Csoftly.¡± Bones shook his head. ¡°Softly, as in: try and avoid any unnecessary bloodshed.


    For that reason our master has seen it fit to assign you an escort; a confidant of utmost experience in dealing with humans. She reckons that¡­¡±


    ¡°A confida-what now?¡± Lemmy asked.


    Bones placed his skeletal palm over his eyes and sighed loudly. ¡°A confidant is someone who¨C¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lemmy interrupted him. ¡°I know what it is. I was just messing with you.¡±


    Met with the silent gaze of the undead mage, the demon cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Anyhow¡­ Is it going to be one of the handmaidens?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bones replied in an annoyed tone. He looked to Silphi who was hovering patiently at the demon¡¯s side. ¡°It will be you, My Lady.¡±


    Silphi¡¯s eyes widened at the suggestion. She tried to hide her joy, but barely managed it. ¡°I am honored to have our Master entrust me with such an important task.¡±-


    She took hold of the long flowing fabric of her dress and curtsied midair. ¡°I will not fail you, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Silphi will act as your advisor and guide on this journey,¡± Bones explained. ¡°Hopefully that will prevent you from acting out of turn?


    Can I expect you to follow her advice?¡±


    The demon growled. ¡°Well, if that is what our Master would have me do. Still¡­¡± Lemmy examined Silphi¡¯s ghostly visage. ¡°I might stand out a lot, but a banshee would attract even more attention, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    The demon waved his hand back and forth through the transparent figure of the banshee. ¡°Could Silphi possess one of the corpses, maybe? That way she could walk around without drawing suspicion from the locals.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±The banshee¡¯s joyful expression turned sour.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They are all men...¡±


    Lemmy shrugged. ¡°I fail to see the problem here.¡±


    Silphi crossed her arms in a protest. ¡°All the corpses that we have right now ¨C ugly adventurers. I am not going on a trip with you and the Master wearing some random dead guy as a hat.¡±


    She looked to the undead necromancer with a sinister glint in her eye. ¡°Besides, Lord Boniface has already set me up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± Lemmy asked.


    Boniface slowly nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and fetch it for us, My Lady.¡±


    Silphi bowed her head and flew out of the storage chamber.


    ¡°Leonard,¡± Bones addressed the demon once the banshee had left.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ that is my name now, apparently.¡±


    ¡°And you would be wise to get accustomed to it,¡± Bones advised. ¡°A careless slipup would be most unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t assume that you came all this way just to remind me of that,¡± Lemmy said.


    Boniface paced around in front of Lemmy and examined the demon¡¯s new apparel more closely. He ran his bone fingers across his bare, pearl white chin as if he was scratching his beard ¨C yet there was clearly none to be scratched.


    ¡°Is this the look you are going with?¡± Bones finally asked. He glanced over the heaps of torn up and discarded cloth that lied scattered across the floor around them.


    Lemmy looked down at his jacket. ¡°Silphi had these clothes custom made just now.¡±


    Bones nodded in appreciation. ¡°Then she has retained her fine taste in clothing. As expensive as it was when she was still alive¡­


    You would do well to trust her on other matters as well, my friend.¡±


    Lemmy smiled. ¡°Honestly? I was half afraid that I would have to beg for our Master to let Silphi come with me. I have no idea how to act around normal people. Having her with me should help a great deal.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about the humans if I were you,¡± Bones reassured him. ¡°In the end, we are not going to be spying. In fact, I expect a rather quick and violent end to this expedition.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Or just violent ¨C if our Master decides on a little torture and terror...¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lemmy once more examined his shovel sized hands, ¡°And I seem to have developed an unfortunate disability.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°At a time when our Master might have a need for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Even though his skeletal expression conveyed no change, Bones sounded sincerely surprised.


    Lemmy held up his arms towards the Lich Lord. ¡°It would appear that I have lost my claws in the transformation.¡±


    ¡°Does that inhibit your fighting abilities that severely?¡± Bones asked.


    ¡°How do I split the skulls of my enemies with no claws?¡± Lemmy rubbed his human fingers against one another. ¡°I couldn¡¯t flay an onion with these things, let alone an armored knight.¡±


    ¡°Well, the lesser demons use weapons for that,¡±Bones advised him.¡°Axes, swords, mallets¡­ Maybe that would be something that you could enjoy?


    Personally, I¡¯ve never carried a sword, ¨C a bow while hunting, yes ¨C but never a blade¡­ Still, I reckon they could be quite fun, given your reckless fighting style.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I did likeusing that one human as a club...¡± Lemmy admitted, ¡°But the knight that I fought was much better at wielding his weapon than me. Swinging that big sword of his around like it was an extension of his body ¨C that is just like how my claws were to me!¡±


    He shook his head in dismissal, ¡°A weapon would not feel the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose you could ask Victorian to train you,¡± Bones suggested. ¡°We might as well make use of the boy while he lasts.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why we couldn¡¯t just kill him,¡± Lemmy said. ¡°He is weak. We don¡¯t need weakness.¡±


    Bones shrugged. ¡°I agree with your, but our Master has a soft spot for people like him,¡± he said. ¡°We two might be heartless monsters, but Lady Diana has retrained at least some small part of her humanity. And I for one do not wish to see it stamped out completely.¡±


    ¡°But that is a sign of weakness,¡± Lemmy suggested.


    Bones nodded. ¡°Yes, well, for someone in her position of power, having a heart is actually useful. If she was as single minded as you, we would be having a much harder time attracting supporter for our cause.


    Tyranny is effective in the moment,¡± Bones said, ¡°But loyalty lasts longer. Not to mention, that terror is a finite resource ¨C there is only so much that a slave can lose or be afraid of losing before deciding to risk life and limb to overthrow you.


    Never rely on power alone. I made that mistake long ago and I paid the price.¡±


    ¡°I will try to keep that in mind,¡± Lemmy said.


    That very moment Silphi flew back into the room.


    ¡°My Lords,¡± she bowed her head, ¡°I have returned with the item.¡±


    The banshee presented Lemmy with a glistening gold earring that had an emerald ¨C roughly the size of a quail¡¯s egg ¨C nestled in it.


    ¡°What is that?¡± the demon asked.


    ¡°A soul stone, My Lord,¡± Silphi explained. ¡°Lord Boniface gifted it to me some time ago.¡±


    Bones took hold of the earring by the hook and presented it to Lemmy. ¡°I have enchanted this soul stone to provide Silphi with a means of remaining undetected during your travels. The item is capable of hiding her presence while she resides inside of it.


    And yes, she will be able to talk to you from within the soul stone. I have not done any field testing, but from a long experience with these matters I can assure you that no common priest or witch hunter will be able to detect her.


    Well, as long as she keeps quiet, that is.¡±


    Lemmy¡¯s gaze narrowed as he examined the item more closely. ¡°Silphi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°I might not know much about clothing, but I have a nagging suspicion that you had a good reason to make mine the way you did.¡±


    Lemmy looked at the dark green velvet sleeve of his jacket and then back at the emerald earring in Boniface¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that the matching color of my clothes and that of the earring was just a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°A happy little coincidence¡­¡± the banshee tried to mask her guilty expression as she answered.


    Bones placed his free arm on his heartless chest. ¡°Are you suggesting that the two of us have conspired behind your back to secure a place for Silphi on the expedition?¡±


    ¡°It might be an unexpected side effect of the transformation,¡± Silphi suggested.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Side effect my big red ass,¡± Lemmy mumbled. ¡°You would do anything for her¡­¡±


    Bones raised his arms before him. ¡°I wash my hands¨C¡± he examined his fleshless fingers, ¡°Well, someone¡¯s hands in innocence.¡±


    ¡°I am sure that you are,¡± Lemmy said.


    ¡°Anyhow,¡± Bones continued, ¡°Our Master¡¯s decision stands and Lady Silphi will be accompanying you on this little trek across the surface world.¡±


    A portal of twisting shadows appeared behind the necromancer¡¯s back. The air around Boniface grew cold and whispers echoed throughout the chamber.


    ¡°I trust you can find your own way to Victorian,¡± Bones said as he handed the earring over to Lemmy. ¡°We set out for the Rotwald estates with the first light on the morrow. Please be on time for the departure.¡±


    Boniface bowed his head and stepped backwards into the gaping maw of the Void. A second later the portal vanished into thin air and the Lich Lord was gone along with it.


    Lemmy was left standing with the emerald earring it his hand.


    Silphi eyed him expectantly. ¡°Are you¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± He fidgeted with the hook on the earring with his fat fingers, but was unable to pry it open.


    Defeated by the impassably tiny scale of the task he turned to his servant for assistance. ¡°Could you?¡±


    Silphi took the earring in her delicate hands, opened it and pushed the needle trough his earlobe. Having secured it in place she once more distanced herself from the demon.


    ¡°It is done, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lemmy said and turned for the exit. ¡°We have received a new task from our Master.¡±


    The massive man-demon could barely fit through the doorway. The old, drab stone walls of the cluttered storage chamber were replaced by the similarly drab stone walls of the corridor. Small mage amber lanterns dotted the walls and provided the hallway with a dim source of light. Instead of burning wax, oil or coal, they were sustained by the traces of arcanite in the air and, if left alone, could burn indefinitely as long as there was a large enough saturation of the element in the crypt.


    ¡°Are we going to visit Victorian now?¡± Silphi inquired as she followed her lord out into the corridor.


    ¡°Do you know where they are keeping that little man?¡± Lemmy asked.


    Silphi nodded. ¡°I believe our Master had him taken to one of the spare cells in the servant quarters.¡±


    Lemmy gestured forward. ¡°Lead the way then.¡±


    Silphi took up position flying slightly ahead of her lord as the two of them headed down the poorly lit passage. Lemmy¡¯s hulking body left long shapes on the walls as he passed the torches by, but Silphi¡¯s body cast no shadow at all.


    ¡°About your character, My Lord,¡± Silphi inquired after a moment of silence. ¡°Have you given any thought as to who you are going to pretend to be while we tour the human realms?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Lemmy rubbed his smooth, fist wide chin in contemplation,¡°No, I have not.


    What do I tell the humans when they ask about my past? Who am I? Where did I come from?


    Grrrr¨C¡±Lemmy vocalized his frustration with a low growl after a moment of intense mental workout. ¡°Given how little I know about this world, I am not really looking forward to talking with the humans. I fear that I will have to rely on your advice for that.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you should just act like yourself?¡± Silphi suggested.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Lemmy asked.


    ¡°You are a warrior, My Lord, and a damn good one at that. So why not just pretend to be a human that has spent his entire life fighting? War is a constant among the mortals and no one in their right mind would trouble you with questions if you were known as a violent man.


    That way you could still be yourself. Just change your stories of how you ripped rampaging demons and beast to shreds with your bare hands with little white lies: like that you defeated them using swords, hammers and spears.


    A brave knight in shining armor riding down a fearsome fire breathing dragon to rescue a kidnapped princess...¡± Silphi tiled her head from one side to the other as she imagined it. ¡°What a romantic story it would be! I can definitely picture you doing it, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡±Lemmy scoffed. ¡°Fire breathing dragons are pushovers anyway.


    But is it really that common among humans to defeat one? Because I will have you know that my personal record is five in one day. And that is only because the rest of their flock fled.


    Lemmy slammed his hand against his puffed chest. ¡°I would like to meet anyone who can claim a higher score, because those little red bastards are hard to catch!¡±


    The banshee frowned at the heavy handed delivery of Lemmy¡¯s boast. ¡°Well, your might have to play it down a ¡®little¡¯ bit. Besides, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be a modest person, because the mortals often over exaggerate their stories. No one would really expect you to be able to fight dragons, not in single combat, at least. That is just silly.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ puny mortals,¡± Lemmy grinned. ¡°I am not holding back on my stories just because of their weakness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lord, you won¡¯t have to. Our Master only ever told us to pretend to be human, not that we couldn¡¯t show off our power. Unless she says otherwise, of course...¡±


    ¡°So it is decided then?¡± Lemmy asked. I will be playing the role of a human warrior?¡±


    ¡°How about a journeying knight instead?¡± Silphi suggested in an ever so slightly conspicuous tone. ¡°You could tell people that you have been working as a sell sword while traveling the world. Searching for something, maybe?¡±


    Lemmy was growing weary of her intent. ¡°You sound like you have a story to go along with it already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe¡­¡± the banshee mused. ¡°Just a random thought, really. Certainly nothing that I have been fantasizing about for a while now¡­¡±


    Silphi flew circles around Lemmy, spinning in the air as she began her narration of his supposed origins.


    She tried to downplay the excitement in her voice as she spoke. ¡°You were a young knight in your lord¡¯s service, when the intrigues of the fellow nobles vying for power saw your family wrongly accused of conspiring against the king.


    You were drawn into a power struggle far above your station. Insults were delivered, accusations made and one thing lead to another... In the end your beautiful young wife was assassinated over petty envy and you, driven mad with vengeance, lead your loyal vassals into battle against the corrupt nobles that had driven the kingdom to the brink of collapse.


    Your battles against the traitorous nobles were numerous ¨C each a bitter engagement with forces far outnumbering your loyal few. Yet your unyielding determination won the day each and every time.


    You won the war. But it was a victory attained at a great cost, as of your friends few remained among the living. Of your noble house but one man still drew breath ¨C it was you.


    The king thanked you generously for your outstanding service with gold, land and power. But all the tiles and glory in the world could not bring back the woman you loved, the woman that you had risen up to avenge in the first place.


    Grief stricken and desperate, you searched the land for a power that could bring her back to the realm of the living. Oh, to only feel her in your arms once more¡­ You did not care for the cost or the means.


    As the time went by the people that you once knew all turned away from you, frightened by your mad ambitions. They called you a madman; a fool chasing his happy past that was long dead and buried.


    But their petty insults did not stop you. After years spent in searching for a way to cheat death itself, you finally came upon a powerful necromancer who offered to fulfill your heart¡¯s deepest desire. He was willing to call her soul back from the afterlife, but there was a terrible price to pay-¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you right there,¡± Lemmy interjected. ¡°That story sounds awfully familiar to me. All you did was to change some of the details around to fit the narrative, but that pretty much is the story of how¨C¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Silphi shrugged. ¡°It is pretty decent story in its own right. Why not just go along with it?¡±


    They turned a corner and were met with a yet another corridor. Unlike the previous passages, this one housed many large wooden doors that lead to smaller side chambers that the other living denizens of the crypt used as their personal quarters.


    ¡°We shall discuss this ¡®romanticized¡¯ background of mine at length on some other occasion, Silphi. I would like to have a talk with the little man first.¡±


    Lemmy walked down the corridor examining the many doors as he passed. ¡°Which one is his?¡±


    Silphi flew past Lemmy. ¡°It is one of the spare rooms on the far end, My Lord.¡±


    As the two of them made their way over to the far end of the corridor, they were met by three hooded figures moving in the opposite direction.


    The three humanoid shapes were dressed in dark blue robes and had wide cowls drawn over their heads that obscured their faces. They carried in their hands strips of torn clothing and blood and grime soaked bandages.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± the leading figure addressed the demon and the banshee in a woman¡¯s voice as she passed them by, ¡°My Lady.¡±


    The other two robed figures following her nodded in a silent greeting as they scurried past.


    ¡°How is our guest holding up?¡± Silphi asked.


    The three women stopped and turned to facing their superiors. They then bowed their heads once more before answering.


    ¡°The young man is lucky to be alive,¡± one of the servants answered. ¡°We dressed his wounds to the best of our abilities and gave him something for the pain. For now he should be allowed to rest. We were just about to bring him something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Carry on then,¡± Lemmy said and continued towards Victorian¡¯s chamber.


    The three women waited for the demon lord to turn around before leaving.


    ¡°Looks like our Master has spurred the entire tomb into action,¡± Lemmy said and glanced over his shoulder at the robed figures hastily making their way down the hallway.


    ¡°We are setting out to avenge Victorian¡¯s family on a very short notice,¡± Silphi explained. ¡°I am sure that our servants have a few preparations to make beforehand. Provision to collect; gear to gather...


    Aaaand here we are!¡± She stopped at the entrance to Victorian¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°We should use this opportunity to try out the soul stone that Lord Boniface made for me,¡± she advised.


    ¡°A quick test before the journey?¡± Lemmy picked at his chin. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    The banshee touched the emerald soul stone with her ghostly hand and was drawn into it. The gem appeared no different with her hiding inside of it.


    ¡°It is a little cramped in here,¡±the banshee spoke in a muffled voice from within the gemstone. It rattled around ever so slightly as Silphi tried to get accustomed to her new dwelling.


    ¡°Can you hear me, My Lord?¡± Silphi asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lemmy said. ¡°Can you see anything?¡±


    ¡°I can, but only what is on your right ¨C your head obscures the other side.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you can see whoever I am talking to in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I should be able to,¡± the banshee replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lemmy knocked on the door three times before grabbing the handle, ¡°Let¡¯s get this test over with.¡±


    He pushed the door open, bowed his head to mind the doorframe that fell slightly short of his height and stepped one foot inside Victorian¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°Excuse me for barging in like this, but¨C¡±


    He was planning to follow up his apology with an immediate introduction, but halted in the doorway instead.


    Victorian¡¯s chamber was as poorly lit as the rest of the crypt. It was also functional at best: a single wooden bed on the far side of the room with a wardrobe on the right and a plain wooden chair up against the wall next to it.


    There was a single white candle in a lamp on the wall to the right that valiantly struggled to fight back the ever-present shadows of the underworld surrounding it. The light it cast could barely reach the young man swaying back and forth in his bed, but it was enough for Lemmy to make out the other presence in the room aside from Victorian.


    A human shape stood in the shadows behind the young man, its¡¯ robed sleeve laid across the paladin¡¯s right shoulder.


    Victorian sat slumped forward at the foot of his bed, facing the doorway. His narrow gaze expressed a trance-like state as the young paladin swayed back and forth ever so slightly; in an out of the shadows cast by the lone source of light in the room.


    Lemmy examined the robed figure and sniffed the air for its scent.


    ¡°You?¡± Lemmy asked with a mix of surprise and suspicion in his voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The mysterious figure tore away its¡¯ arm from Victorian and jumped backwards, towards the stone wall behind him.


    A flash of cold and a half spoken whisper later and the hooded figure had disappeared, leaving behind nothing more than a cloud of smoke that quickly evaporated into the air.


    ¡°Should I chase after her?¡±Silphi asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Lemmy answered. ¡°I will question the little girl about her intentions later myself.¡±


    As the demon stood in the doorway pondering his next action, the young paladin sitting on the bed seemed to slowly awaken from his lethargic state.


    Having shifted his confused gaze around the room for a while, Victorian turned his attention to his hands as he proceeded to move his fingers in front of him as if checking to make sure that they were real.


    Lemmy cleared his throat to get Victorian¡¯s attention.


    Victorian looked up and finally noticed the strange man standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± he addressed the visitor with a raspy voice.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Lemmy asked. ¡°You look a bit¡­ out there.¡±


    Victorian rubbed his eyes and carefully cracked his neck before replying. ¡°Yeah¡­ I was just¡­ dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Dreaming?¡± Lemmy asked. ¡°Is that what it was?¡±


    Victorian examined the room around him more closely. ¡°Just¡­ old nightmares.¡± He took a deep breath and touched his chest as he was reminded of his injuries. ¡°It will pass.¡±


    Lemmy entered the room and made sure to close the door behind him.


    ¡°Go on, introduce yourself, My Lord!¡± Silphi whispered in his ear.


    Lemmy stepped forward and extended his hand in a greeting. ¡°Greetings, Victorian,¡± he said. ¡°You do not know me yet, but we share the same Master.¡±


    My name is Lem¡­ ¨Cehem¨C Leonard. Leonard Grey.¡±


    Victorian wearily examined the massive velvet clad man before him with suspicion.


    Standing so close to one another, Lemmy could now tell that Victorian looked exhausted beyond words. His eyes were sunken and his body trembled lightly.


    Lemmy sniffed the air and whispered to Silphi, ¡°He reeks of death.¡±


    ¡°Are you an ogre?¡± Victorian finally asked.¡°No, wait. It can¡¯t be¡­ Could you really be a human?¡±


    ¡°Say yes, Lemmy,¡± Silphi whispered in Lemmy¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lemmy whispered back through his teeth in a sarcastic tone. ¡°I was planning to go with ''a really tall dwarf'' instead.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s lifeless eyes narrowed as he followed Leonard¡¯s movements, listening in on the giant man conversing with himself.


    ¡°Eh,¡± Lemmy sighed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a bit hard to pass for a human looking like this.¡±


    ¡°Well you seem human enough,¡± Victorian said. He slowly stood up and accepted the stranger¡¯s greeting. ¡°But are you actually one?¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of,¡± Lemmy said. ¡°It is complicated.¡±


    ¡°Mind if I sit?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°I am not feeling too great right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±Lemmy stepped back so that he did not have to look down at the man.


    Having seated himself, Victorian gestured at the chair standing next to the wardrobe. ¡°I would offer you a seat but¡­¡±


    ¡°Not my size,¡± Lemmy noted.


    ¡°If not a human, then what kind of a monster are you?¡±Victorian asked.


    ¡°Monster?¡± Lemmy felt a little insulted by the casual description applied to him. ¡°I am a demon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like one,¡± Victorian said. He dismissed Lemmy¡¯s claims as he glanced over his features. ¡°No horns, no claws or fangs. I might have taken you for an incubus but I don¡¯t see any of the common traits. And you are too large for a half-breed¡­¡±


    ¡°You sure know your demons, little man,¡± Lemmy noted. ¡°Have you ever traveled to the Oblivion?¡±


    Victorian mustered a faint smile. ¡°The Oblivion? No. I don¡¯t think I have ever come across anyone who could claim to have visited it. I have only ever studied about the demons that dwell there.¡±


    ¡°Well, today you got to fight one,¡± Lemmy grinned. ¡°But have you ever fought a dragon one on one?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victorian furrowed his brows. ¡°No. That would be insane. Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just checking to make sure,¡± Lemmy said.


    He then whispered to his earring. ¡°I told you I was the greatest.¡±


    ¡°Not everything is a contest, My Lord,¡±Silphi whispered back.


    Victorian covered his tired eyes with the palm of his hand. ¡°You must be the same demon that I faced in the¡­ throne room. I¨C yeah, it would make sense.¡±


    ¡°You have guessed correctly, little man,¡± Lemmy said.


    ¡°So¡­ Why have you come for me?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°I know it might be rude,¡± Lemmy said, ¡°Given that you only just arrived, but I was meaning to ask you a favor. You see, I lost my claws when I was transformed into a human. I was wondering if you would be willing to teach me how to fight like a human would.¡±


    ¡°Have you had any previous experience with handling weapons?¡± Victorian asked.


    Lemmy¡¯s expression warped into a cheeky smile. ¡°No, not really,¡± he said. ¡°I preferred a more¡­ hands on approach. A little less of a chopp¡¯y-slash¡¯y and more of a punch¡¯y kind of fighting style, if you catch my meaning.


    I am pretty good at throwing stones, though, so at least I have that going for me.


    Does it qualify as weapon handling? Cause if not, then I¨C well, I am a novice at it.


    In any case, I came to you in hopes of a getting few pointers. I am not a fool; I know that simply waving a weapon around won¡¯t be enough when facing a well-trained opponent. That is why I want to learn how to fight with weapons.


    Would you be willing to train me?¡±


    Victorian took a deep breath through his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ think it is the right time for that. I am not feeling too well.¡± He cradled his bandaged chest.


    He glanced back at the pillow on his bed. ¡°Whenever I try to sleep, I just¨C I keep remembering things that I really wish I could forget instead.¡±


    ¡°My friend could help you fall asleep,¡± Lemmy offered. ¡°Would you like that?¡±


    Victorian shook his head. ¡°Thank you, Sir Grey, but I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you with my problems.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Besides, it is not the first time that I am having these waking nightmares. They should pass on their own in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°A few hours?¡± Lemmy asked. ¡°Well, I mean I¡¯ve got her right here with me¡­¡± He pointed at his earring. ¡°It is haunted by a crazy dead woman ¨C she is good at putting people to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I am your long lost love!¡±Silphi¡¯s voice carried through the chamber loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Not just some random dead woman.¡±


    ¡°And I still haven¡¯t agreed to that story, Silphi. I told you that we would discuss it later.¡±


    The banshee emerged from Lemmy¡¯s earring in all of her ghostly glory and flew up to Victorian.


    The young paladin recoiled as she reached out her hand for his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Silphi reassured him. ¡°I will not harm you. I just need to touch you for a moment. I can make your pain go away.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s expression tensed up and he eyed the banshee with distrust, but went along with it.


    ¡°Devils, demons and the undead,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°We are a colorful bunch,¡± Lemmy grinned. ¡°Tons of fun to be had for anyone willing to join us. You made the right choice, little man.


    Now, before Silphi does her thing, I would like to hear your answer: Will you train me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not make any promises right now,¡± Victorian said. ¡°I have already broken too many vows today.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Lemmy said. ¡°In that case we can discuss this when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful for the effort,¡± Victorian said. ¡°I really am, but I don¡¯t think that¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it, Silphi,¡± Lemmy ordered.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    The banshee pushed her hand into Victorian¡¯s head. The young man¡¯s eyes rolled up as he passed out and slumped backwards onto his bed.


    ¡°His mind is like a raging storm,¡± Silphi said as she levitated Victorian¡¯s unconscious body into a proper sleeping position and covered him with a blanket. ¡°It is almost as though his very spirit is tearing itself apart.¡±


    ¡°He is under our protection now,¡± Lemmy said. ¡°Why would he feel bad about surviving?¡± he asked as he turned around and went for the door.


    Silphi followed him out into the corridor and closed the door shut behind her. ¡°It could be a side effect of him renouncing his gods,¡± she suggested. ¡°And he is also in a state of grief right now. So¡­ his body and soul are not in balance.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same as my connection to our Master?¡± Lemmy asked.


    ¡°A bit,¡± Silphi said. ¡°But while you are entirely bound to her, a human can never be so intimately intertwined with the arcane powers. Victorian can use them, but a magic creature he is not. He is ultimately shackled by the laws of nature. His arcane gifts can only bend the rules, not break them.


    While you? You are an abomination.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Silphi,¡± Lemmy said.


    ¡°Oh, I mean it,¡± she said. ¡°The Void and the Oblivion does not work the same way as the mortal plane does. You and I aren¡¯t exactly ¡®real¡¯. And neither is Boniface.¡±


    ¡°Well that makes perfect sense to me,¡± Lemmy said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Silphi asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Lemmy frowned. ¡°It sounded like complete gibberish.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t even trying to understand it, My Lord,¡± Silphi pouted her lips in disappointment.


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t doing a very good job at breaking it down for me,¡± Lemmy protested. ¡°I don¡¯t do science and magic. At the end of the day I am just a demon, Silphi ¨C I smash things.¡±


    ¡°But the necromancers have studied¨C¡±


    ¡°Lemmy smash!¡± Lemmy roared.


    ¡°But the spirit and the soul¨C¡±


    ¡°Lemmy smash!¡± Lemmy roared even louder.


    ¡°But there is¨C¡±


    ¡°Lemmy¨C¡± Lemmy whispered.


    ¡°But it¨C¡±


    ¡°¨Csmash.¡±


    The banshee glared at the demon in disappointment. ¡°Are you done acting like a child?¡±


    Lemmy shrugged. ¡°Can we move on from this topic?¡± he asked. ¡°My head is about to pop from all this talk of souls and spirits and whatnot.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Silphi crossed her arms, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you with my insights any longer.¡±


    ¡°Silphi¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am not mocking you,¡± Lemmy explained. ¡°It really is very hard for me to understand these concepts, you know. I was born and raised out in the Oblivion. Punching things is all I knew for most of my life.


    Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, but you are pushing my limits as it is with the fancy clothing and the silly human customs. Isn¡¯t that enough for one day?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Silphi conceded. ¡°No more brainy stuff for today.¡±


    Lemmy halted.


    Silphi turned around to face him. ¡°What is the matter, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Can you explain to me one last thing, though,¡± Lemmy asked. ¡°What was she doing to Victorian back there when we entered his chamber?¡±

 Chapter #7 – Lords Of The Land

    It was late in the evening when Kaleb stumbled into the walled courtyard of the Rotwald castle. What little moonlight managed to squeeze through the parapets and over the castle walls did little to brighten his pale expression. He threw back his head to take one last drink from his wine skin ¨C for courage, or maybe to try and forget himself. Then, with the distant gaze of a drunkard, he took a long look around the interior of the courtyard and¡­ laughed.


    ¡°What good was all this stone, Lord Rotwald,¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°You¡¯re still dead. And it won¡¯t save us either when the beast comes.¡±


    The fortifications of Castle Rotwald were impressive to look at, but they had been constructed a long time ago ¨C for wars that never came and in defense against siege warfare that was no longer practiced.


    But the location itself was as defensible as they came. The castle rested atop of a steep granite cliff, the tallest side of which reached some twenty meters above the street level. Surrounding it was the city of Hadel with its own set of stone walls, which ¨C while not comparable to the siege walls of the castle ¨C offered an added layer of protection to the rulers of this ancient estate.


    The city of Hadel was the largest remaining community in the Rotwald County, but that was nothing to boast about when considering the general state of affairs in this part of the kingdom. At this point in time having any people at all was a welcome state of affairs for a marsh noble. Impoverished and politically insignificant, the ruler of the Rotwald County, just like the other marsh nobles, was recognized by the King, but never considered in the grand scheme of things.


    At the root of the problem was the geography of the Rotwald estate. It was situated in the middle of the great marshlands that spanned the westernmost reaches of the kingdom. This land had no strategic value or resources to plunder, which was an excellent deterrent against banditry, but worked equally well to repulse traders. Over the centuries its population had dwindled to a point where any force raised within the county would amount to almost nothing on the battlefield. Likewise, the taxes collected here were but a pittance for the royal treasury ¨C a footnote in their ledgers reminding the treasurers that there was at least one person still alive in that dreary plot of land so far away.


    It was a hollow place with an impressive castle that no one cared to conquer. Had there been a siege for the possession of the keep, the Rotwalds might have weathered it behind their thick walls, but treachery was something that it could have never provided protection from.


    The age old fortification that had for so long served to reassure the safety of the Rotwald people now had a new master ¨C Kaleb¡¯s employer. With the Rotwalds dead or on the run, Duke Steinfeld ¨C their liege lord ¨C had taken up residence in the keep of his once stubborn vassal. Now garrisoned by his men this fortification stood at the center of the city of Hadel and provided an excellent position from which to ensure its submission following their lord¡¯s demise.


    Kaleb looked up at the clear night sky as he passed through the gatepost. The courtyard beyond stood empty, save for the filth and muck that line the ground. No one would be able to tell that a battle had taken place here only a few days ago. If examined closely, a few dark spots of congealed blood could still be discovered, where the blood had flowed down the slight inclination of the cobblestone towards the gatepost.


    For hundreds of years the storm drains carved into the ground had served to funnel the rainwaters out of the courtyard and down into the city streets below. A light rain had fallen recently as well ¨C the night right after the slaughter. In its wake the blood of the old lords had been nearly washed away. In the Duke¡¯s mind, this had been the last time that Rotwald blood traveled the streets of Hadel.


    All that was left was for Melvin¡¯s party to bring back the body of one Victorian Rotwald ¨C the one member of the house that had managed to escape the slaughter.


    Kaleb coughed up something vile and nasty, and spat it out in the direction of the nearest storm drain. He staggered across the courtyard, followed by a group of the Duke¡¯s men. The four soldiers kept a safe distance, however, not letting their guard down just because the man was visibly drunk. No one was stupid enough to tempt fate around a man as vile and dangerous as Kaleb.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±Kaleb amused himself,¡°Fear me.¡±


    High above on the ramparts that surrounded the courtyard Kaleb spotted several soldiers armed with crossbows. The sentries followed his drunken movements from their vantage point with their weapons pointed down at him.


    ¡°Are you really that scared of me, eh?¡± he asked. ¡°You have no idea of what a true monster is!¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Screw it! Shoot me! See if I care.¡±


    Overcome with a powerful sensation of nausea, Caleb fell down on his knees and barfed loudly all over the cobblestone road.


    The four soldiers escorting him stopped a few feet away and patiently waited for the rogue to finish. Most of them looked the other way in either disgust or out of fear of insulting the repulsive man.


    While Kaleb was still on his knees, fighting his sickness, his escorts were approached by one of the soldiers stationed inside the courtyard.


    ¡°Where did you find him?¡± the guardsman asked. He covered his nose to try and spare himself the disgusting odor.


    One of the soldiers escorting Kaleb leaned in closer to answer. He spoke softly, ¡°Kaleb was picking fights with the locals at thetavern down by the south gate.¡±


    ¡°He hit the first tavern in sight on his return?¡±


    ¡°Aye, when we went to get him¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not as quiet as you think you are,¡± Kaleb interrupted them. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me behind my back like you know me! I¡¯ve killed men far greater than you two for lesser offenses.¡±


    That seemed to have shut up the soldiers for good.


    ¡°Cowards,¡±Kaleb said and spat on the ground.


    Having wiped his mouth on his sleeve Kaleb looked up at the recent addition to the exterior of the keep. A dozen cages hung from the stone walls of the courtyard, their decomposing occupants feeding the crows by daylight to remind the citizens of their loyalty towards the new ruler. The Duke of Steinfeld was now in charge of this stretch of marshland and he was keen to drive that point home to any would be dissenters.


    ¡°How cute,¡± Kaleb scoffed.¡°Still a better fate than running into that demon...¡±


    He then directed his attention towards the main entrance of the keep and the two figures that had just emerged from it.


    ¡°Where is Melvin?¡± the first man asked. He was well dressed and groomed. ¡°Why did you not seek me out upon your arrival?


    A lot is at stake here, and I won¡¯t tolerate being made to wait.¡± He frowned having realized Kaleb¡¯s current condition, ¡°The very least on the likes of you.¡±


    The nobleman addressing him was Kaleb¡¯s employer, Duke Ferdinand Steinfeld ¨C the mastermind behind the elimination of the Rotwald house on the pretense of treason.


    At the Duke¡¯s side was a tall man dressed in a long dark brown leather coat that was fastened together tightly around his torso by numerous belts and buckles. They were not, however, excess decorations as each and every belt housed several scrolls, vials and other assorted items for easy access. Wearing a leather hat of a matching color with a wide rim, the mysterious man shadowed the Duke as he approached Kaleb.His face was covered by a slightly faded green scarf.


    The man in brown also carried a small quiver of bolts sown into his coat above his left thigh and an ornate steel plated crossbow slung over his back that glistened in the moonlight. A pair of swords hung by his waist that shone a little too bright to have been made of plain old steel.


    Silver alloy blades. I¡¯d love to get my hands on some of those¡­ A witch hunter, huh?Kaleb licked his teeth in disappointment,Not worth the trouble.


    One of the soldiers escorting Kaleb stood at attention as he reported the situation to the Duke, ¡°We¨C¡± he gave Kaleb a quick look, ¡°¨Cwe found him heavily drunk at theCheerful Maidtavern, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Shut your face hole!¡± Kaleb barked at the soldier. He swallowed the bitter taste of vomit, rose to his feet and staggered towards the nobleman.¡°I can explain myself.¡±


    The witch hunter reached for his swords.


    ¡°At ease, Yarek,¡± the Duke raised his hand, ¡°I am in a good mood this evening ¨C late as it is. So I will listen to his excuses. For now¡­


    We can decide on what to do with him later.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord,¡± Kaleb bowed his head. Even he was forced to observe proper etiquette when addressing someone with the power and influence of the Duke. Even more so, since the man was his employer.


    ¡°That is close enough,¡± the Duke lowered his hand slightly, signaling that he could give the order to attack at any moment.


    Kaleb stopped. ¡°As you command, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for pleasantries, rogue. What I want to hear from you are answers.


    What happened to Melvin? Where is Victorian¡¯s body?¡±


    Kaleb bowed his head once more, ¡°Aye¡­ We were attacked, you see. I was the only survivor.¡±


    ¡°Attacked? By who?¡± The duke waved his hand at the carrion cages hanging above them. ¡°We¡¯ve killed damn near everyone who could have opposed us already! By the Oblivion, I even ordered some random filth ridden peasants to be rounded up as hostages if the locals had any more bright ideas about who¡¯s in charge now.¡±


    The witch hunter stepped up, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be the case that Richter managed to somehow overpower your party, rogue? There were only the three of them. How did you fail? Entertain me.¡±


    A flurry of insults came to Kaleb¡¯s mind, but the held back, knowing that it was probably not the right place and time to be reckless with his fortune.


    I met a demon and escaped alive! I¡¯m not going to let this fat, easy life loving bastard have my head for it.


    Ferdinand Steinfled was a little on the obese side, but that was the norm among the wealthy and powerful of his age and stature. Well in his forties, the man had long since given up on his body. The wide and far praised feasts held by the nobility at his castle did not help to improve this aspect of his health either.


    That being said, he did not look weak.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The Duke addressed the witch hunter, ¡°Maybe there was a patrol unaccounted for? Could they have run into some of Rotwald men out there?¡±


    Yarek shook his head in dismissal. ¡°Unlikely. We counted the bodies twice before burying them. Aside from a few men at arms that we know for a fact were tending to their own lands at the time of our attack, there was no one missing.¡±


    ¡°How then?¡± the Duke turned back to Kaleb who had kept quiet until now, ¡°How did your party get killed?


    Don¡¯t tell me you were done in by a pack of bandits. I¡¯m not a fool. I knew what you and your band of degenerates were capable of when I hired you.¡±


    Kaleb held no sympathies for his now deceased comrades, but the insult still struck him on the nose. Mostly because it came from a man of noble birth.


    That rich sack of shit,Kaleb thought to himself before choosing a better phrase to start off his explanation with.


    ¡°We chased Victorian to an old graveyard in the middle of a swamp little over a day¡¯s ride east from here. That is where we ran into a large gathering of the undead.¡±


    ¡°Undead?¡± the Duke grinned. ¡°You had Melvin with you at the time, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He is a piss poor priest,¡± Yarek added, ¡°But even he could have dealt with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he could have,¡± Kaleb bared his teeth in a forced smile, ¡°But the undead were not the only monsters that we found lurking around that unholy place. There was a¡­ full blooded demon hiding in the crypts.¡±


    That last part struck the Duke out of the blue. Even the witch hunter tilted his head in surprise.


    ¡°A demon, you say?¡± the Duke asked. ¡°How unusual¡­¡±


    ¡°He is lying,¡± Yarek declared with confidence.


    Kaleb snapped, ¡°Oh, shut up, you warrior in a dress.¡± He had kept the insult mild so as not to overreach his boundaries. ¡°The thing was about four meters tall, had big horns, long claws and was bloody red! Does that sound like an ogre to you?¡±


    The Duke gave Yarek an expectant look.


    ¡°It does sound like the description of a demon. A little on the small side for a true high demon, but¡­ Hmm,¡± he pondered the rogue¡¯s account for a moment, ¡°Did you notice anything else about the creature that might be of use to us?¡±


    ¡°Sure did! That demon was completely insane! I mean, we were scared shitless just as he first appeared¡­ But then that monster went on to strike up a friendly chat with Crassus and Melvin. It was unlike anything I had ever seen!¡±


    The witch hunter pulled down the scarf revealing his face, ¡°He was friendly?¡± His expression conveyed distrust.


    ¡°Not even close,¡± Kaleb continued, ¡°The monster declared how he was going to kill us all before demanding that we say something clever to¨C to mark out the occasion.¡±


    ¡°Is this a common thing?¡± the Duke inquired.


    Yarek shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a demon acting like that. But if he was able to wipe out Melvin¡¯s party¡­¡±


    Kaleb put his hands together, ¡°Listen, you can go there and find out for yourself if the rest of my party is truly dead or not. I don¡¯t care!


    You know what? I don¡¯t even want to get paid for this job. I want nothing to do with the Rotwald family anymore. Is that clear?¡±


    The Duke considered Kaleb¡¯s plead for a moment. ¡°What about Victorian?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well he didn¡¯t turn into that demon, that¡¯s for sure. He must have run into that monster right before we did,¡± Kaleb reasoned. ¡°There was no way that he could have slipped past us.¡±


    The Duke shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t take that chance.


    Yarek!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°I will need you to head back to my castle in Steinfeld,¡± the Duke ordered.


    ¡°And?¡± the witch hunter asked.


    Lord Steinfeld rubbed his hands together as he pondered on the situation. ¡°If I remember correctly, you once told me of how you had faced a demon in battle before. Do you think you could kill this beast for me as well?


    No price is too high, mind you. I have no desire to face a growing demonic infestation later down the line. I have plans for this wretched land ¨C plans that cannot allow for the possibility of outside interference.¡±


    Yarek nodded in agreement. ¡°I believe it to be our best option as well, My Lord. We can negotiate a suitable compensation for the demon¡¯s head after I return with it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then gather my garrison and set out for that graveyard. Cleanse it of any and all beasts ¨C undead and demonic alike. I will write down my orders for the garrison commander so that you can have full authority over the expedition. I want this to be over and done with as quickly as possible.


    By the way, Yarek, how many men do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°If it truly is a demon, then I would say no less than ten¨C¡±


    The Duke scratched his chin in contemplation, ¡°That is a very modest estimate.¡±


    ¡°¨Cwill die,¡± Yarek finished his sentence. ¡°If I bring along with me a full company of infantry with archer support and mages, that is. We should be expecting heavy casualties when dealing with such a formidable foe.


    If nothing else, Melvin¡¯s party gave us a glimpse at the beast¡¯s abilities and I do not intend to underestimate the creature like they did.¡±


    ¡°May the gods have mercy,¡± the Duke said.


    ¡°Demons, My Lord, are not to be trifled with,¡± Yarek pointed out. ¡°Killing them is best left to demon hunters, but I reckon I can take care of this one myself. With ample support from your troops, of course.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Duke placed his hands together in agreement. ¡°It is decided then. You should set out as soon as you can. There is no telling how the situation here might change with such a fearsome beasts lurking around.


    Truly, the Rotwalds were incapable rulers till the end. Demon¡¯s and the undead blight their land. My land¡­ Now I will have to clean up their mess as well as their remains.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear and all, but,¡± Kaleb intervened, ¡°Can I leave now? I have already told you everything that I know about the demon.¡±


    ¡°Slow down, Kaleb,¡± the Duke stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go along with Yarek on this mission? Avenging your fallen friends is the least that I can offer you for your service. I would even be willing to compensate your for it.¡±


    There is no way that I am returning to that place!Kaleb thought.


    ¡°With all due respect, My Lord, I must humbly refuse. Those sacks of bones that you call my comrades ¨C their fate couldn¡¯t bother me any less even if I tried. Oblivion take them, for all that I care, just as long as I don¡¯t have to join them there.


    Not yet, anyway.¡±


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you cruel,¡± the Duke grinned. ¡°That¡¯s what I like the most about you. The priest was unreliable at best ¨C there was no way I could trust him after he so eagerly betrayed his old master for a mere promise of a higher position in my court. He had ambitions and that can be very dangerous for a man in my position.


    But you¡­ you are loyal only to yourself. It is good to know where one¡¯s servants stand.


    Come!¡± he gestured for Kaleb to follow him towards the keep. ¡°I have far better drinks to offer you that those filth riddled watering holes down in the city ever could.


    We should discuss our continued cooperation in the foreseeable future. I can envision a lot of potential for someone of your abilities for¡­ death in my schemes. And, with Victorian surely having perished at the hands of that demon, I believe we have a few more targets to pursue¡­¡±


    ***


    A waning moon cast its silver light over the stone keep at the center of the walled city. Even in this late hour a few sentries could be seen patrolling the streets below, carrying torches as they went.


    The night was calm. All was quiet. The windows and arrow slits of the fortified keep were shrouded in darkness, except for a single window nestled high on the eastern wall. A lone stack of smoke rose from one of the many chimneys on the roof.


    The witch hunter, Yarek, pushed open a double wooden door, quietly making his way into the room beyond. He was met by the lone silhouette of the Duke on the background of a crackling fireplace.


    Large bookshelves surrounded a lone oak table standing in the middle of the room. Ithadtorn-open letters and scrolls with variousreports of both military and financial matters scattered across it,hinting that there were more messages to look over than one could handle with grace.


    The moon cast its white light on the table from the lone window on Yarek¡¯s left, allowing him a slightglimpse of the important matters demanding his lord¡¯s attention in this late hour.


    The witch hunter quietly shut the door behind him and approached the oak table.


    ¡°We have gotten ourselves into quite the predicament here, Yarek,¡± Duke Ferdinand spoke in a somber voice. He was leaning on the edge of the fireplace with one hand while holding a half empty wine bottle in the other.


    ¡°Sometimes I feel like it might not have been worth it¡­¡± He said and gazed longingly into the alluring flames.


    ¡°The Rotwalds?¡±Yarek inquired.


    ¡°Ehh,¡± the Duke sighed, ¡°I wish they would stop bothering me already. Apparently it¡¯s not enough to kill your enemies these days to make them go away.


    How much longer must I be delayed by them¡­


    Hmm¡­ So much still left to do.


    Next we should¡­


    But the demon¡­


    What do you think, Yarek?¡±


    The witch hunter used the pause in the Duke''s self-reflectingto quickly get to the point, ¡°I have come for the letter, My Lord.¡±


    The Duke turned around revealing an empty, tired look in his eyes, ¡°You will find my written orders for the garrison commander,¡± he waved his hand towards the letter strewn table, ¡°¡­ somewhere in there. It is there ¨C just look for the one with my unbroken seal. The rest are of no concern to you.¡±


    Yarek shifted through the pile of reports until he found the letter with the Duke¡¯s unbroken seal on it.


    ¡°Any other developments that I should be made aware of, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± the Duke looked up at him with a distant expression. ¡°Some, apparently. Maybe¡­¡±


    He turned back to facing the dancing flames in the fireplace. ¡°The other Marsh Counts haven been voicing their concerns over my allegations of high treason. Even my own family in Steinfeld questions my every move¡­


    But they don¡¯t understand! They don¡¯t! I had to do it¡­¡±


    ¡°They did not outright object to your attack on the rebellious Rotwalds, did they?¡± Yarek asked. ¡°Why would the other counts move against your now?¡±


    ¡°Treacherous little bastards!¡± Ferdinand hissed. ¡°Have I ever told you just how much I hate the lesser houses?¡±


    The witch hunter kept quiet.


    ¡°They all think themselves entitled to their lands and their precious rights, while it is I and the visionaries like me ¨C those who would do anything to keep this land from crumbling ¨C that have any real power in the kingdom. We hold council to the king; we provide the lion¡¯s share of the troops defending his lands!


    Not to mention the taxes we pay. Oh, just try to squeeze a copper out of one of these lesser nobles! You would think that I was demanding their firstborn children!¡± He spat into the flames.


    ¡°I do anything; sacrifice everything that I have to keep this kingdom from falling apart.All the while these counts, these self-serving pigs of men...¡± His fingers furiously gripped the uneven stones of the ledge above the fireplace. ¡°They fight me over every man, every coin I tax them. As if it did not rightfully belong to me!


    They hoard their precious money all the while the kingdom¡¯s coffers are drained dry by the Merchant Republic.


    In the north we are giving ground to the Hanson family and their dwarf ally scum! To think that we are already so far behind them in governing our lands that the entire kingdom can¡¯t even meet the taxes of their single duchy!


    And that bloody fool of a king in the south keeps threatening war.


    War! While his people are wasting away from starvation and sickness? As if more bloodshed would end his mounting problems.


    I tell you, that idiot is headed for a rebellion like a starving wolf for the neck.


    Fine, let him fall, but what worries me is that the next ruler might be even worse. A competent warmonger, now that would be terrible for us...¡±


    Ferdinand shook his head. ¡°The gods are having a great deal of fun with tormenting our king.¡±


    Breathing heavily from the ranting, the Duke paused briefly to rubhis tiredeyes.He then once more turned away from the fireplace to address Yarek face to face,¡°None of that is going to change if the nobles don¡¯t give up their old rights. We need a better system of governing ourselves or we might go down in the history as the last rulers of the kingdom of Leidemar. And I''m starting to think that the right time for the reforms has long passed...¡±


    Yarek looked over the countless letters littering the Duke¡¯s table. ¡°But what can the houses do if the king supports you on your claim for the Marsh Counties? You saw how easily we rid ourselves of the Rotwalds and their paltry force. Unless the other counts band together in defiance of the King''swill, they stand no chance against us.¡±


    ¡°The king¡¯s unspoken will, mind you,¡± the Duke corrected him. ¡°We don¡¯t have any official support from the crown on this. The king couldn¡¯t offer it even if he wanted to. The lesser nobility would surelyhang us if they found out about his plans...¡±


    ¡°But we need to consolidate the power within the kingdom if we stand to weather the coming storm,¡± Yarek reasoned. ¡°The king knows this, so he won¡¯t interfere even if we take control away from the counts by force.¡±


    ¡°That he won¡¯t,¡± the Duke agreed. ¡°Not unless they demand him to intervene.¡±


    ¡°Would they?¡±Yarek asked.


    The Duke let the question linger for a moment before answering, ¡°They will,¡± he said. ¡°Like snakes they will squirm around to leave my grasp. Even worse, they might try and bite me¡­


    If we can¡¯t reign in the Rotwald lands quickly, they will think us incapable and then a real rebellion might be in the cards for us. That is why you must deal with that demon as soon as possible. To make an example out of it for all the other houses to see. House Steinfeld has the power to rule all of the Marshlands singe handedly ¨C they must be made to think so!¡±


    ¡°Then it shall be done,¡± Yarek nodded. He placed his lord¡¯s letter into his pocket, turned around and went for the door. ¡°You will hear from me once the matter has been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°And make sure that Victorian is really dead!¡± Ferdinand commanded. ¡°The gods have tested my patience with the Rotwalds long enough.


    They gave the Hansons a bloody army of filthy, dirt scraping dwarves with their bloody stronghold and theirbloody forges!


    What did they give our kingdom but a rebellious elven infestation matched by none?


    And I am stuck trying to rule the biggest marsh in the land with the worst of what our nobility has to offer as subjects. If only my father could have prepared me better for this...


    A faint smile dawned on the Duke''s face,¡°You know what, Yarek? Bring back both of their heads: that ofthe demon and the Rotwald boy. I will proudly mount them on the wall in my bedroom once this is all over and done with ¨C Just to spite the gods and this accursed land that they have blessed me with!¡±


    The witch hunter grinned as he closed the door behind him, ¡°Gladly, My Lord.¡±

 Chapter #8 – No Time For Regrets

    Victorian ran his hand along the stone wall as he climbed the stairs of the crypt. Awakened by the Devil¡¯s servants just a short while ago, he was told to get dressed and ¨C following a quick meal ¨C to make ready for the promised journey. A chance for retribution, he was told, was finally at hand.


    That fated time was now upon him. The last son of House Rotwald slowly made his way up from the bowels of the earth and towards a morning bright, knowing fully well that he could only expect more death from this point onwards.


    All along the way he was shadowed by a single guard ¨C a woman dressed in a blue robe. She didn¡¯t talk to him when questioned, but Victorian reckoned that he had spent more than a day in the realm of the dead. With that in mind, the young paladin was very much looking forward to returning to the land of the living.


    Even the sunlit graveyard seems like a welcome sight after the darkness of the crypt,he thought to himself as his eyes begun to adjust to the brightness of the world beyond the entrance of the tomb. But the sight that welcomed him at the end of his long climb was not at all what Victorian had expected.


    As he emerged from the ancient tomb Victorian found a small army of the dead already assembled before its steps. Undead warriors in their hundreds had gathered themselves into a marching formation. Their withered bodies cast long shadows on the ground as the silent soldiers stood motionless, awaiting the order to head out into the wide world, in the name of Victorian¡¯s vengeance.


    ¡°Does Lady Albrecht plan on leading this force into war?¡± Victorian asked the hooded figure escorting him.


    As before, the woman remained silent.


    Victorian¡¯s concern grew as he counted the number of the dead.


    At the front of the formation were some sixty death knights and their skeletal horse mounts, covered from head to tail in thick chain mail armor. The riders themselves were clad in full plate mail and carried long lances as their primary weapons.


    ¡°Shock cavalry,¡±Victorian noted.¡°Must be quite the experience to see death itself charging you down on the field of battle¡­¡±


    Behind the two columns of shock cavalry stood the undead infantry. They were lined up in four columns, each a hundred dead men long. Compared to the death knights, the footmen were poorly armed and armored. Most of their clothes had long since rotten away and the bare bones that stuck out from beneath the rusted armor made for a sorry sight. The undead soldiers carried a variety of weapons ranging from swords and axes to halberds and pikes.


    ¡°A mix of light and heavy infantry, but I don¡¯t see any archers among them. This is not a force fit for siege,¡±Victorian reasoned.¡°No, this is an escort party¡­ but why is it so large?¡±


    The young paladin picked up on the sound of footsteps echoing from the stairwell behind him. They were heavy and staggered ¨C as if taken by someone either drunk or clumsy.


    ¡°This is but a small fraction of our Master¡¯s power,¡± Lemmy boasted in his low, booming voice. The huge man slowly emerged from the darkness of the tomb and took up a position next to Victorian, overlooking the undead forces assembled below.


    ¡°If only you could see our legions on Ish¡¯Talar!¡± Lord Grey said. ¡°I bet that none of your human armies could go up against them and hope to win, no matter their size.¡±


    Victorian felt skeptical of such a grand claim. ¡°You talk about the matters of warfare as if you possess intimate knowledge on the subject. Out of curiosity ¨C just how many campaigns have you fought in, Sir Grey?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lemmy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why, I have been fighting for as long as I can remember, little man. I don¡¯t believe that there is anyone else currently in the service to our master that has seen more bloodshed than me.¡±


    The demon grinned, brimming with confidence. ¡°You could say that my entire life has been one long war against the worst that the Oblivion has to offer.¡±


    ¡°But have you fought in an actual war?¡± Victorian persisted.


    Lemmy frowned. ¡°I thought that I just gave you my answer,¡± he said. ¡°If you are trying to confuse me with your human logic, then I am not amused by the attempt.¡±


    ¡°That is not what he meant,¡±a woman¡¯s voice coming from Lemmy¡¯s emerald earring chimed in on their conversation.¡°Our new friend wants to know if you have taken part in a larger conflict, not just fought strong enemies on your own.¡±


    Victorian nodded. ¡°The lady of the earring is right, Sir Grey¨C¡±


    ¡°My name is Silphi!¡±the banshee protested.


    ¡°I apologize, my lady,¡± Victorian bowed his head and continued.


    ¡°Wars are far more difficult to win than individual encounters, Sir Grey. Sometimes one party might choose not to engage in open combat at all. Most commonly when their enemies are as powerful as you claim your ¨C that is ¨Courmaster¡¯s armies to be.¡±


    ¡°Then they are cowards,¡± Lemmy announced. ¡°No true warriors would ever serve a commander that avoids battle.¡±


    ¡°And that is how I know that you have never fought in a war,¡± Victorian said with confidence. ¡°Nobles and duelists concern themselves with honor. Wars, on the other hand, are honorless ¨C they are fought for victories, not ideals. Fighting honorably leaves you at a disadvantage. And if you can be expected to act in a certain way it becomes a weakness that your enemies can exploit.¡±


    ¡°Unless you are strong enough to win either way,¡± Lemmy objected.


    ¡°I have no doubt of your fighting prowess, Sir Grey,¡± Victorian said. ¡°But, just like so many other warriors that I have met, you are overestimating your ability to carry the battle all by yourself.


    To oversimplify warfare is to invite defeat. And fighting well does not always lead to a victory. That is to say that strength is not enough.


    I don¡¯t mean to insult you ¨C you could probably easily beat me to a pulp if I ever did ¨C but you are a warrior, not a war winner.


    The strategists and tacticians win the wars, while warriors like us are merely the tools that they wield to that end. It is something that I have been reminded of over and over by my mentors: To fight without the certainty of victory is rash and a gamble, but a certain victory is always worth fighting for. Or something like that¡­


    Lemmy furrowed his brow. ¡°You sound quite confident in your appraisal of my character, little man. We might both serve the same master, but I have my own pride as a warrior to consider.¡±


    ¡°It is not your honor or your ability as a warrior that I have doubt in,¡± Victorian said as he stared down Lemmy, who was easily twice his size, without flinching. ¡°But I have often seen those that are far more able than me fail because of their hubris. And if you cannot take advice from a fellow warrior to heart, then you are deeply flawed as a student of the martial arts.¡±


    Lemmy and Victorian exchanged tense looks, waiting for the other party to make the next move.


    ¡°Is this advice of yours a sign that you are willing to train me, little man?¡± Lemmy asked.¡°Or are you just testing my patience?¡±


    ¡°It could be that I am trying to help,¡± Victorian admitted without looking away, ¡°Unless you decide otherwise.


    Then again, what are you going to do about it? Kill me? At this point I don¡¯t even care anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± Lemmy burst out in hearty laughter. ¡°I like your honesty.¡± He patted the young man on the back in a friendly gesture that sent Victorian reeling towards the edge of the steps.


    ¡°I wish that there were more people like you ¨C not afraid of speaking truth.¡± He pointed to his emerald earring. ¡°You could learn a thing or two from him, Silphi.¡±


    ¡°I refute that claim,¡±Silphi protested.


    ¡°Come,¡± Lemmy told Victorian as he once more placed his hand on the wounded man¡¯s back, careful this time not to hurt him. ¡°Let us head down there and join our master¡¯s forces.¡±


    ¡°I assume that we will be traveling by horse?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have any of those fancy horse drawn box things¨C¡± Lemmy admitted.


    ¡°Carriages,¡±Silphi corrected him.


    ¡°Yes, those,¡± Lemmy shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t have any -¨C didn¡¯t need any until now.¡±


    It¡¯s hard to gage the temper of this demon,Victorian thought to himself while listening to Lemmy¡¯s long winded confession about how he has never actually ridden a horse before.


    ¡°Ah, and those must be the riding beasts,¡± Lemmy announced. He pointed at three slender figures dressed in dark blue robes, their faces obscured by the hoods of their clothes. They were leading an equal number of horses towards the crypt.


    ¡°Hmm, a lot of lean meat on the creatures,¡± Lemmy added, ¡°I wonder how to best prepare them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually eat horses, Lemmy,¡±Silphi explained,¡°They are far more useful alive than dead.¡±


    Victorian thanked the robed figure as it handed the reins of his horse over to him. As they exchanged silent nods, for a split second he could make out the features of the person beneath the hood.


    Why does it feel like I know her?


    A strange presence clouded his mind and Victorian grabbed hold of the edge of the hood. He pulled it back revealing the face of a young brown haired woman. In his haste, he had ruffled her long silky hair, leaving it a tangled mess.


    The woman took Victorian by the hand and stared at him in silence, waiting for the young paladin to let go of her clothes.


    ¡°Why does it feel like we¡¯ve met?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Please release me,¡± the woman politely requested as it had become apparent that Victorian was not about to let her go of her on his own volition.


    Victorian felt a strange sensation of warmth emanating from her hand. His confusion grew to a point where he no longer understood why he had grabbed hold of her in the first place.


    Victorian finally recovered from his shock and let go of her clothes. ¡°I am sorry about that,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I acted so rashly. I was surprised¡­ It¡¯s just that¨C¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Lord Rotwald,¡± the woman said. She bowed her head. ¡°I should not have been hiding my face when I approached you.¡±


    Did she just call me a Lord? Who is she?¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°We have all been made aware of you, Lord Rotwald,¡± the woman explained. ¡°Lady Albrech has instructed us to treat you as a friend and according to your position.¡±


    The girl curtsied like a true lady. ¡°My name is Leonora,¡± she introduced herself.


    ¡°Leonora is one of our master¡¯s handmaidens,¡± Silphi explained as she emerged in all of her ghostly glory from Lemmy¡¯s earring. She flew over behind Leonora¡¯s back.


    ¡°Lower your head for a moment, my dear,¡± she ordered the girl in a soft voice. She then set about fixing her hair.


    ¡°Handmaidens?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°For the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Yes, handmaidens,¡± Silphi reiterated, ¡°They are our master¡¯s personal servants. The handmaidens tend to her needs, day and night.¡±


    Feeling the necessity to explain the situation further, she continued, ¡°Is it so strange to find that our master has servants attending her? She is very busy, you know.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I am surprised to find them to be human,¡± Victorian said. He quickly glanced at Silphi, Sir Grey and then at the undead army assembled before the steps of the tomb.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°I mean, Lady Albrecht has all of you¡­


    ¡°Do not underestimate them, Lord Rotwald,¡± Silphi said as she put the finishing touches on Leonora¡¯s hair. ¡°The Devil¡¯s handmaidens might not look as seasoned warriors, but that is the whole point. Trust me when I say that these girls know how to kill.¡±


    ¡°Show him what you can do,¡± the banshee ordered.


    ¡°But Lady Silphi¡­¡±


    ¡°That is an order.¡±


    Before Victorian could react, Leonora had drawn a dagger from the sleeve of her robe and positioned the edge of the blade at his throat. He could feel the weapon touch his skin.


    ¡°They are one of our most versatile agents, Lord Rotwald,¡± Silphi explained.


    ¡°You can lower the dagger now, Leonora.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± the handmaiden said and withdrew the blade.


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Rotwald,¡± Leonora averted her look as she spoke. She was desperately trying to hide the fact that she was blushing.


    ¡°Are they spies?¡± Victorian asked.


    Silphi carefully drew the hood back over Leonora¡¯s head to avoid disturbing her long hair. ¡°Assassins, spies, and brides ¨C they are whatever our master needs them to be in order to achieve her goals.¡±


    That¡¯s a cold hearted way to describe living people, Victorian thought.


    ¡°You mean to say that these women are to be used as tools for political games?¡±he asked.


    Silphi sighed, ¡°That is such a simple way to put it. I would prefer calling them assets over tools. In the end, aren¡¯t we all?


    I am certain that you understand, Lord Rotwald, that there are goals that require more than just strength to achieve; tasks that someone like Lemmy could never perform.


    Sometimes to get what you need you have to find a way to avoid fighting in the first place. A dagger in the dark can kill more men than a hundred swords by daylight. Whispers in a king¡¯s court can echo louder than his own exalted words. And, thanks to the way that your human society works, a single marriage can bring over an entire house to our side. Without the need for bloodshed, I should add.


    Is it not the same thing that you were trying to explain to Lemmy just a moment ago? That war is not fought and won with bravery alone; that the wise and patient can overcome overwhelming power?¡±


    ¡°It does sound similar,¡± Lemmy added.


    ¡°It is the same,¡± Victorian conceded.


    Would it have bothered me any less if the Devil¡¯s assassins had not turned out to be women? Why do I still find it so hard to accept?The logic behind the choice of the gender was sound, but he still could not agree with it on a deeply personal level.Maybe I just don¡¯t want to see that potential for cruelty in them¡­


    Victorian¡¯s gaze followed Leonora as she returned to the other handmaidens. The twelve women were gathering next to the steps of the crypt, quietly awaiting the arrival of their master.


    Why does it feel like I have met her before?


    The sudden rush of emotions bothered Victorian, but his concerns would have to wait.


    ¡°Your forces have been assembled, Master,¡± a polite man¡¯s voice announced from atop of the stairs.


    Lady Albrecht emerged from the tomb, closely followed by the necromancer, Boniface.


    Compared to her plain attire when Victorian had last seen her, Diana now radiated an aura of splendor and wealth. Lady Albrecht wore a long crimson mantle over her shoulders to guard against the cold winds. She carried a gold tiara on her head and wore as gold necklace around her neck. It had the largest ruby that he had ever seen nestled in the middle of it.


    Her majestic presence left him speechless. Victorian could do nothing but look on in awe as she walked past him.


    Lemmy assisted Diana with mounting her horse. He then struggled with climbing onto his own.


    ¡°Are you going to make us wait?¡± he asked Victorian while fighting with his stirrups.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Victorian answered and went for his horse.


    Just as he had eased himself into the saddle, Victorian was approached by Bones.


    ¡°Lord Boniface, I presume,¡± Victorian addressed him with the proper courtesy.


    ¡°Lord Rotwald,¡± the necromancer returned the kindness. ¡°I was hoping to pass on to you a few words of advice, if you would lend me your ears.¡±


    Victorian nodded.


    Lord Boniface gestured for Victorian to lean in closer.


    ¡°You might think that the vengeance you were promised is going to be the end of it,¡± Boniface whispered. ¡°I would certainly expect you to be aware of nothing else right now. I know how dominating such a concern can be on a human mind¡­ But you have to understand that by sparing your life we have set into motion a number of catastrophes.¡±


    ¡°Catastrophes?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it would be better for everyone involved if you were to simply disappear,¡± Bones told him. ¡°We have already set plans into motion ¨C plans that don¡¯t concern you, but would be made harder to accomplish with you present.¡±


    Victorian was confused. ¡°You want me to run away?¡± he asked.


    Boniface shook his head. ¡°Not run away,¡± he whispered, ¡°No. I would like to politely ask you to die.¡±


    The young paladin felt the bone fingers of the necromancer tightening around the reigns of his horse. There was an unspoken sense of cold hostility emanating from Boniface.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°Just consider that you have but one life to give,¡± Boniface said, ¡°One life to lose.


    But if you carry out you vengeance, then I can promise you that it the price for it will be great. And that it will not be you who will end up paying it.


    Boniface let go of the reigns and stepped back. ¡°Consider your actions carefully, Lord Rotwald. The lives of your people now rest in your hands.¡±


    As the army set out for the Rotwald estates, Victorian spent his time thinking about the necromancer¡¯s parting words. He was at once terrified and confused about his request.


    What will it cost? he wondered. What is my life worth¡­


    ***


    It was still early in the morning as Diana, the demon-turned man Leonard Grey and Victorian rode side by side down the lone dirt road leading out of the swamp. The sun slowly rose behind them, for the last time casting warm light over the crumbling ruins of the haunted graveyard as they set out on their quest to avenge Victorian¡¯s family.


    Their horses kept an even pace so that Diana and Victorian could hold their conversation.


    Meanwhile Lemmy was having some difficulty controlling his steed and was increasingly falling behind. It was easy to tell that it was his first time riding a horse as he swayed back and forth in his saddle, desperately pulling the reigns from one side to the other in an attempt and steer his mount in the desired direction.


    ¡°Lemmy?¡± Diana looked back at her struggling minion, ¡°You are slowing us down.¡±


    ¡°I am terribly sorry, Master.¡± The demon labored to nudge his mount onward with great difficulty. ¡°This walking meat larder is hard to steer.¡±


    ¡°It is quite alright, Lemmy,¡± Diana said. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Devil gave the disobedient beast a stern look. ¡°Follow,¡± she commanded the horse.


    In response to her command, Lemmy¡¯s horse calmed down and fell in behind Diana¡¯s mount, matching its pace.


    ¡°Let go of the reigns,¡± Diana advised Lemmy. ¡°Just let it carry you on our first journey. You can learn how to ride horses some other time.¡±


    ¡°I will, Master,¡± Lemmy promised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience¡­¡± He slumped in his saddle, relieved that he no longer had to fight the stubborn beast.


    ¡°Have you considered our previous conversation?¡± Diana asked as she once more turned her attention to Victorian.


    ¡°I have thought about it,¡± Victoriana admitted. ¡°But I would be lying if I told you that I had made sense of it all.


    I have given many oaths to the Temple, Lady Albrecht¨C,¡± he said.


    ¡°Please, call me Diana,¡± the Devil said.


    Victorian nodded.


    ¡°But it would seem that my faith in the gods did nothing to protect me. I paid my dues to the Temple; I worshiped at the altars of the Seven, but they stood silent even as my family was betrayed and cut down like animals.


    I was asked to believe without questioning the grand design, and now I have all but betrayed my faith.


    Have I failed their test?¡± he asked. ¡°Have I made a mistake?¡±


    Maybe I should have died? Victorian pondered. He once more considered the parting words of Lord Boniface. Maybe I was meant to die that night?


    ¡°Blind faith is dangerous,¡± Diana said. ¡°And so is dwelling in the past.


    If I were you, I would focus on the future. You should just accept that you have survived to fight another day and make the best of it. ¡±


    ¡°I have sold my soul for vengeance,¡± Victorian said. ¡°How is that not a failure? How am I not less of a man for doing it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that simple,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°I have promised you my soul,¡± Victorian said. ¡°I have pledged my eternal spirit to¨C¡± he gestured dismissively at the undead army following them, ¡°¨Cto whatever this is.¡±


    ¡°Those are simple arcane constructs,¡± Diana explained. ¡°Surely, you have been taught their nature in fine detail. After all, the Order of Paladins exists for the sole purpose of eradicating these¡­ abominations.¡±


    ¡°Then you would consider them abominable as well?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°They are just things, Victorian,¡± the Devil stressed. ¡°They are tools and nothing more. Toy soldiers without remorse ¨C mere shadows of their former selves.


    The undead serve a useful purpose, but I do agree that their existence is unnatural. Still, they do exist; therefore I am willing to use them.¡±


    ¡°It is not right,¡± Victorian said. ¡°The dead should rest.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Diana explained. ¡°They are not people, Victorian. Don¡¯t waste your time mourning them.


    Death is permanent. Every living thing is going to expire some day and when they do, Caldun accepts their offerings regardless of their faith or creed. He always collects the death tax he is owed.¡±


    Victorian scoffed. ¡°The God of Death¡­ Who is to say what happens after we die? Hmm? Why is your version of the afterlife any more accurate than the Temple¡¯s teachings?¡±


    ¡°Because I have seen the God of Death, Victorian. I have stood in his shadow. He spoke to me and I looked him in the eye.¡±


    ¡°Can you prove any of that?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°Can you show me that your god truly exists?¡±


    Diana laughed. ¡°You would not survive the encounter,¡± she said.


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°I barely did,¡± Diana said. ¡°Had I still been human when we met the God of Death, we would not be having this conversation now.


    You see, in order to stand in his presence, one cannot be alive. At least not in the common sense, not like you are right now.¡±


    The Devil raised her left arm and presented it before Victorian. ¡°I received this parting gift from Caldun,¡± she said. ¡°How¡¯s that for proof of his power?¡±


    At the Devil¡¯s whim her left hand began to change shape and color. It soon grew to resemble a coal gray armored gauntlet with wicked sharp claws. The transformation carried on until the whole arm up to her neck resembled a rough stone mass. It retained the form of an arm, but whatever the limb was now made up of was far from flesh.


    Diana clutched her talons to the sound of scraping stone. ¡°This is what I will use to tear out your heart,¡± she said and smirked, ¡°Should you betray me.¡±


    Victorian winced in response to her casual thereat. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t care if I live or not,¡± he asked.


    Diana sighed in disappointment. ¡°That is something that I have always found frustrating,¡± she said. ¡°Who do you people always make it so hard for me to help you? Why is everybody so damn stubborn all the time?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is all we really have?¡± Victorian suggested. ¡°The world so large and we ¨C so small. When everything is taken from me, maybe all I have left is this one last act of defiance? Maybe revenge will satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can have your stubbornness all right,¡± Diana said. ¡°You can keep it all to yourself. I just need your name.¡±


    ¡°My name?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Tell me, Victorian, do you have any ambition left? Is there anything that you might consider worth pursuing aside from vengeance?¡±


    Victorian considered his answer for a moment.


    ¡°I deserve nothing more,¡± he answered.


    Diana groaned in disappointment. ¡°Can you be any more miserable?¡± she asked. ¡°What are you, a masochist? Don¡¯t you enjoy anything?¡±


    ¡°Well I am sorry,¡± Victorian said, ¡°But I have seen the world for what it is. And I am not going to pretend that I can live on believing that all is right and just ¨C as the gods intend. Not with that knowledge in mind.¡±


    ¡°But you could change things,¡± Diana suggested. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet. Might as well do something worthwhile with your life, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°What is it exactly that I could do to make things better?¡±


    ¡°Well you could start off by being a little less depressing to talk to,¡± Diana suggested mockingly. ¡°That would help us all to survive this journey.


    What about you, Lemmy? Would you enjoy Victorian¡¯s company more if he wasn¡¯t all gloom and doom all the time?¡±


    Victorian shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I lost my whole family not three days ago! What do you want from me?¡±


    Diana shrugged. ¡°Maybe I just want to help you,¡± she suggested. ¡°Maybe I just want to give some purpose to your existence. Maybe I just want to make you king.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s expression twisted in apparent confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just pointing out that you have the title and education needed to rule this place. With my support you could lay claim to the kingdom of Leidemar.


    Do you think that you might be able to improve things around here if you had that power?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s not just your poor little county that stands on the brink of ruin, Victorian. The whole kingdom is on its last legs ¨C that is why I chose this place. I am looking forward to exploit its inevitable fall for everything it has.


    Victorian shook his head. ¡°Kingdoms. Kings. Men. When all of Leidemar will burn the fires will spare no one. I don¡¯t much care for the fate of the kingdom, My Lady, but I know what the fall of one looks like. And I wouldn¡¯t wish it upon anyone.¡±


    ¡°Do you now?¡± Diana asked. She gave Lemmy a quick glance to make sure that he was listening in on their conversation.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Victorian nodded. ¡°It looks like an entire village, children and all, strung up on a tree for the crows to feast upon. It smells like the sickness in the city streets when there are not enough people left alive to bury the dead; to treat the dying. To end their misery¡­


    It feels like,¡± he swallowed his bitterness, ¡°¡­ the end of the world.¡±


    Diana let his words sink in for a moment before speaking, ¡°So is that what you fear the most ¨C to see such a fate fall upon your people?¡±


    Victorian looked up at her revealing his maddened gaze. ¡°To witness such a thing twice, My Lady¡­ I am no coward, but I could not bear to live through it a second time. I would rather take my own life, if you would permit it. For it is better to be already dead than to witness the weak and the young be made to pay the high price for the arrogance of the old.


    You might think me resentful of myself, but I assure you, there far worse people out there. And unlike me, most of them are venerated as heroes. Great leaders of men ¨C straight into their graves.¡±


    They continued on in silence for a while. For a moment Lemmy looked like he was about to say something, but apparently decided against it.


    ¡°Paladins are not supposed to return home once they are initiated into the Templar order,¡± Diana said. ¡°Tell me, Victorian, why were you at your father¡¯s side when the traitors came for him?¡±


    Victorian raised his voice in reply, ¡°I came back home in search of peace! And all that I found was a land in pieces!


    I have done things! Things that made me doubt everything. And kept telling myself that it was all a part of some divine plan; some grand design that I was simply too ignorant to understand!¡±


    Victorian paused as he struggled with his words. ¡°I am not¨C I am not a good person! I don¡¯t deserve a second chance¡­¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°Well said. But I don¡¯t think that you have a choice on the matter.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Victorian said and averted his gaze in shame. ¡°I want to be left alone now. If you would please excuse me...¡±


    Diana nodded and drove her horse into a light gallop to put some distance between herself and Victorian. Lemmy¡¯s horse followed close behind her.


    The scenery around them gradually shifted from the dark and gloomy swamps to a tall grass covered plain. Sparse clusters of old, withered trees dotted the surrounding area. This sight of untamed wilderness was a common one for the marshy western territories of the kingdom. The human population throughout the region was almost entirely settled in farming villages and towns next to the few existing roads that granted safe passage through the swampy terrain. It wasn¡¯t particularly well suited for farming, but it was land ¨C a land that people could work in relative peace.


    Victorian observed Diana riding ahead of him with a burning gaze.There was great anger stirring within him. But he was not angry at her. He was angry with himself.


    I should not have survived.

 Chapter #9 – An Offer Is Made

    With the daylight fading Diana had ordered their forces to set up a camp at the edge of a small forest to spend the night. In all honesty they only had four tents to pitch, so it had not taken their servants long to do it.


    With their task complete, the undead soldiers, who had no need to shelter themselves from the elements, took up positions surrounding the camp for a watch that was likely to last the entire night.


    Must be nice never feeling exhaustion,Victorian thought as he eyed the death knights standing the closest to the center of their encampment. With their backs turned to him the undead horsemen gazed silently into the surrounding landscape through the narrow slits in their helmets.


    ¡°They are the perfect sentries,¡± Diana said.


    Victorian nodded. ¡°How well can they see in the dark?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Better than mortals,¡± Diana answered. ¡°But you have the upper hand in daylight.


    Would you like to see for yourself?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Stand still,¡± Diana commanded and took hold of Victorian¡¯s head. ¡°Otherwise I might screw up your sight for good.¡±


    The Devil plucked a single strand of her hair and pushed it into the side of Victorian¡¯s head. Like a needle piercing cloth it passed through his skin and bone near effortlessly.


    Victorian gasped in surprise as his vision faded. A veil of darkness settled over his open eyes, but a moment later his sight returned.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°Shapes,¡± Victorian answered. ¡°Black shapes on a dim silver background.


    The fires from the torches are glowing bright, but¡­ they make it harder for me to see.¡±


    ¡°It would take you some time to adjust to your new sight,¡± Diana said. ¡°The human eye really is a delicate tool ¨C much better than the arcane sight that the undead are cursed with.¡±


    Victorian observed the dark shapes of the Devil¡¯s maidens as they moved through the camp. He could see their outlines well enough, but finer details were beyond his ability to discern.


    ¡°But it is a rather limited tool,¡± Diana continued. ¡°You were, after all, designed for a limited purpose.¡±


    ¡°Designed?¡± Victorian asked.


    The young paladin winced in pain as Diana released him. He could feel her pulling the lone strand of hair out of his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you blind by daylight,¡± Diana explained as she curled the black strand of hair around her finger. ¡°The ability to see in the dark carries with it a great cost. I think that you are better served by your own two eyes for the time being.


    Now, come,¡± she said and took Victorian by the hand. ¡°We should talk about your coming confrontation with the man that murdered your father.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s eyesight was still faulty when Diana led him into nearby tent. The interior was shrouded in dusk and barren, save for a pair of wooden stumps that were arranged around a fire pit.


    ¡°Please excuse the simple nature of these accommodations,¡± Diana said. ¡°Since this is a short trip, I thought we should travel light. Not that I think you would mind the discomfort of sleeping on the ground for a few nights. I am sure that the Temple has taught you the value of modesty.¡±


    ¡°I will be fine,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°Then shall I light the fire?¡± he offered.


    The Devil snapped her fingers and the kindling in the fire pit began to crackle. The growing flames wrapped around the firewood in a rising vortex of heat. Soon enough it had turned into a roaring blaze, expelling the darkness from the tent entirely. The smoke from the fire pit rose up and escaped through the small opening in the roof of the tent.


    Diana took a seat next to the roaring fire and gestured for Victorian to join her.


    ¡°At our current speed we are going to reach the Rotwald castle by tomorrow evening,¡± she said. ¡°But I still have some questions that I would like to ask before we start planning the murder of Duke Steinfeld.¡±


    ¡°Murder?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°He deserves to die for what he did to my family.¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°But it will still be murder.¡±


    Victorian scoffed.


    ¡°I am merely stating the obvious,¡± Diana said. ¡°You want to kill him, do you not?¡±


    Victorian ground his teeth in anger. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°I am curious, though,¡± Diana said. ¡°Why were you attacked? Why the sudden betrayal?


    Was there any reason for him to seek the demise of your house?¡±


    Victorian was taken aback by her line of questioning. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he attacked us! Why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°It matters, Victorian. Justification always matters. Without a just cause a man in his position would not have risked such a dangerous move. It would be wise to understand his motivations, before we execute him for his actions.


    So, do you have any idea why he attacked your father?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if we can connect the dots, then,¡± Diana said. ¡°Maybe there are larger forces at work here that we should be mindful of.


    Your kingdom is dying, Victorian. It has been on decline for centuries now.¡±


    Diana took a charred piece of kindling from the fireplace. She then snapped her fingers and the fire spread across the ground beneath them, burning away all the grass.


    Isn¡¯t it still hot?Victorian wondered as he eyed the smoldering piece of wood in her hand.


    Diana etched the crude outline of a map in the blackened soil.


    ¡°The kingdom of Leidemar is bordered by three lesser powers,¡± Diana said and drew three circles next to the outline of the kingdom. ¡°The free cities of the Merchant Republic to the north,¡± she pointed at the top left circle; ¡°The Morivera Dukedom, ruled by house Hansen, to the north east and the free state of Swerebor to the south.¡±


    She looked up at Victorian. ¡°Do you know what they all want?¡±


    Victorian shook his head.


    ¡°Everything,¡± Diana said. ¡°They want everything ¨C more money, power and a purpose for their existence.


    Always consider the ambitions of your fellow mortals. And always assume the worst. Only then will you live longer than you father did.¡±


    ¡°What does any of this have to do with my family?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Everything,¡± Diana answered. ¡°Everything is connected. From the lowliest peasant to the king¡¯s court, your kingdom is a living and breathing organism. When parts of it suffer, the whole body suffers. Actions in one place have ramifications in another.


    I don¡¯t think that Steinfeld¡¯s attack on your house was an isolated incident. I think that he was acting as a part of a greater plan.


    Did he give a reason for his aggression?¡±


    Victorian frowned. ¡°Treason, he called it.¡±


    Diana raised an eyebrow. ¡°Treason?¡±


    ¡°Aye, treason. We were told that because of my father¡¯s treason our house was to stand trial in the king¡¯s court.¡±


    ¡°That is a grand claim,¡± Diana said, ¡°But was there any truth to it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Victorian objected. ¡°Rotwalds are no traitors. We have served the crown for centuries. We have always paid our dues. We have always raised our banners to answer the call of the king!¡±


    Diana gestured at Victorian. ¡°Well, you betrayed your kingdom when you accepted my offer,¡± she reminded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Victorian said. ¡°I was betrayed! My house was betrayed!¡±


    Diana shrugged. ¡°Well, when it comes to crumbling seats of power, treason is the spice of the season.


    It¡¯s quite obvious that your house must have stood in the way of its preservation, or it had become a burden to it.¡±


    ¡°My father was not a traitor,¡± Victorian insisted.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Diana said, ¡°But if I had been in his place, I would have betrayed your king a long time ago.¡±


    She once more pointed to the map on the ground before them. ¡°Your kingdom is surrounded by hostile neighbors. Every harvest season the Dutchy of Morivera sends its mercenaries to pillage your northern marches.


    The Merchant republic drains your kingdom¡¯s coffers as it profiteers from the ongoing war between the two states, and Swerebor bides it¡¯s time to reclaim the long disputed lands all the way to the Crescent lake.


    You are being bled dry.


    How many men has your father sent to their deaths? How many children have gone starving because he answered the king¡¯s call? How much suffering has your loyalty to the crown cost to your subjects?


    Why not betray the king? Why not help bring an end to the war? You cannot win.¡±


    ¡°Leidemar still stands,¡± Victorian said. ¡°My father would never betray the king, because he would never trade in his honor like that.¡±


    ¡°Honor does not matter,¡± Diana said. ¡°Weapons matter. Soldiers matter. Money matters.


    The mercenaries marching under the Morivera banner are better armed and trained than your kingdom¡¯s levies. They are well supplied by their dwarven allies and their forges. As for the dwarves themselves, they are no pushovers on the field of battle either.


    Your kingdom might have the numbers to hold the Moriveran army at the border, but every year you return home with less and less men. Every year your farms grow more and more destitute for the lack of farmers.


    You cannot win in the long run. One way or another, Leidemar will fall.


    What I am interested in is how much of the kingdom will I be able to claim once it does inevitably crumble. But maybe it doesn¡¯t have to¡­


    Maybe you could save it from the horrors of war.¡±


    Victorian scoffed. ¡°What can I do in all of this?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot, actually,¡± Diana said. ¡°You are a part of the Leidemari nobility, after all. With my support you could avenge your family and rise up above your station. There is so much you could do in the king¡¯s court. With my guidance you could save so many lives from all this needless violence¡­¡±


    ¡°You would have me as a puppet,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°You already sold your soul to me,¡± Diana said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that passing on my advice to the king would somehow be worse. We all serve a greater master, willingly or not.¡±


    Victorian considered her offer.


    ¡°Once we regain control over the Rotwald estates, I will be able to supply you with an army. Once we have secured the whole duchy, I will provide you with more working hands than you could ever find a use for. And once you are in the king¡¯s court, I will help you end the war with Morivera once and for all.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°And what will you gain from all this charity,¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Everything,¡± Diana answered. ¡°But don¡¯t take me for a tyrant ¨C I care not for the pittance of power that you attribute to your kings and priests. I am already far more powerful than any mortal being on this world of yours.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you need me?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    ¡°I am a thunderstorm, Victorian. It is very hard for me to move a single leaf in the forest and not uproot the rest of it. I need mortals like you; mortals who can use their own two hands and pick up the delicate tasks. I need mortal minds that can suffer anger and not risk setting the world on fire around them.


    But most importantly, I need you because you are a part of my God¡¯s plan. I am a prophet of Caldun, and I can tell you with certainty that the God of Death wants you to live; to grow and discover your place in the universe. And I am more than willing to raze entire kingdoms to help you along the way.


    Consider my words carefully,¡± Diana said and looked to the entrance of the tent. ¡°We all have our selfish desires, but sometimes the best thing to do is to set them aside for a common goal. Without such sacrifice no society can function.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Master¡­¡± a woman said from beyond the lowered curtains of the tent. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    I remember that voice, Victorian thought. Leonora, was it?


    ¡°You may enter,¡± Diana ordered.


    Two handmaidens entered the tent carrying with them plain wooden bowls of stew that they brought before Diana and Victorian.


    ¡°Thank you, Julia,¡± Diana said to her servant as she received her bowl from the handmaiden. ¡°That will be all for tonight, you may retire to sleep. Tell the others.¡±


    ¡°As you command, Master,¡± the golden haired beauty curtsied before turning around and heading for the exit.


    ¡°I think that you will find Lemmy¡¯s cooking to be¡­ out of this world,¡± Diana said to Victorian. ¡°For the life of me, I cannot understand why he finds it so captivating. Demons are not usually known for their cooking prowess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Leonora,¡± Victorian said as she handed him his bowl of stew. ¡°I am sure it will be good.¡±


    This time the woman did not blush, but she avoided eye contact. ¡°I will pass on your praise to Lord Lemmy, Lord Rotwald.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Victorian could not find the right words, so he watched in silence as Leonora left the tent.


    ¡°Has she caught your eye,¡± Diana asked.¡°She has a certain¡­ charm to her, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Victorian shook his head, Snap out of it!


    ¡°It is nothing,¡± he said. ¡°We should probably discuss our impending encounter with Lord Steinfeld.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Diana smirked. ¡°Anyhow, I plan on first speaking to him in private, if you don¡¯t mind. I think that having you with me might hamstring our options.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect him to attack us on sight?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°I expect him to die, Victorian. But there are quite a few things he might try before it happens. That is why I am setting out ahead of you to stir up some trouble before the rest of my forces arrive.¡±


    ¡°If I may ask, what do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Wither their numbers. Rile up the locals.¡± She paused for clearly dramatic purposes, ¡°To set up the stage for our timely arrival.¡±


    Diana stood up and left her bowl of stew on the tree stump. ¡°We shall meet again on the morrow, Victorian. I trust you can lead my forces towards the Rotwald keep on your own from here on out.¡±


    ¡°The undead¨C¡±


    ¡°They will obey your command,¡± she said. ¡°You are one of us now, after all.¡±


    Victorian took a deep breath and considered how he should best phrase his next sentence. ¡°You seem to have full faith in my loyalty, Lady Albrecht. Yet, you have only known me for a short while¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that bother you?¡±she asked.


    Victorian winced. ¡°Of course it bothers me.¡± He gave her a questioning look, ¡°Why? Why do you think you can trust me?¡±


    Diana smiled. ¡°I know that I can trust you because you have nothing left to loose, Victorian; and everything to gain by serving me.


    Now rest,¡± Diana ordered. ¡°We have a kingdom to conquer and not a lot of time to do it. Prove me your worth and I will grant you a purpose in life that will make all of your past deeds, good or bad, seem completely insignificant by comparison.¡±


    Victorian watched her leave the tent. Left alone to ponder her advice, he looked down at the bowl of stew in his hands.I am not worthy of trust¡­


    Why am I even doing this anymore?he wondered as he eyed the food before him.What reason do I have left to live?


    Redemption? For what ¨C my sins? Yes¡­ I have committed many. But to whom do I ask for forgiveness? Who is left that has the authority to give it?


    The dead? He considered it for a moment.They have no reason to listen. They have no reason to care for the fate of my soul.


    He flexed his aching hand.The Devil? She offers me forgiveness, but it is not her that I had wronged. It is not hers to give.


    Victorian sighed and downed a spoonful of Lemmy¡¯s stew. His troubled expression was warped in sudden surprise,BY THE GODS, IT¡¯S DELICIOUS!


    ***


    Lemmy stood next to the fire pit in the middle of the servants¡¯ tent, wearing nothing but his green velvet pants. He was in the company of ten of the Devil¡¯s handmaidens. They had just finished their meal and were contentedly listening to Lemmy¡¯s retelling of his past adventures.


    ¡°¡­ So, there I was, standing on top of the ruined watchtower, thinking to myself: what am I going to do next?


    I have the Urdokai gathered up in front of me and the Sword Brothers of the West riding down the mountain behind me. Their bloodhound mounts were probably already salivating as the dreamed about how they would take a bite out of my big red ass! I tell you, the things can eat their own weight in meat if you starve them for long enough¨C¡±


    The canvass over the entrance behind him parted slightlyas Julia and Leonora entered the tent.


    ¡°Ah, you are back. Come, sit!¡± Lemmy offered, ¡°I was about to get to the best part.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Lemmy,¡± Julia bowed her head, smiling.


    ¡°The Master and Lord Rotwald wished of me to pass onto you their compliments for the meal you made, My Lord,¡± Leonora added.


    Lemmy acknowledged the praise with a slow nod.


    ¡°Now then,¡± the half-naked man continued, waving his arms around as he spoke trying to paint a picture for the listeners, ¡°Some sixty angry and drugged up Urdokai berserkers standing before me and a dozen mounted Sword Bothers at my back. Doesn¡¯t sound like a fair fight, right? I mean, I knew they would not just come at me one at a time all honorable like. Even the Urdokai were not that high on arcane dust to try it.


    So I asked myself: Who should I attack first?


    The Urdokai are always fun, since they actually like being hit, the creepy little bastards. And the Sword Brothers almost never try to run even once they understand that they have no chance to beat me.¡±


    Lemmy grinned, ¡°Surrounded by zealots and dust sniffers just waiting to get slaughtered ¨C a good start to any day in my opinion.¡±


    It was a hard choice to make, you know ¨C choosing who to kill first. So I was just standing there considering my options, all the while these two parties rushed towards me. But before I could come up with the decision, this guy ¨C a war boss of the Urdokai or something; really chunky for an incubus ¨C he came forward and started yelling at the captain of the Sword Brothers. ¡®You will not claim my prize, weakling of the west!¡¯


    And the captain of the Sword Brothers ¨C he was dressed all fancy like, so you could tell that he was the fanciest of the fancy men of the west ¨C he replied: ¡®His head is mine to take, barbarian! I have been tracking the Red Menace for two whole weeks!¡¯


    ¨CI really liked how he called me there, by the way: ¡®The Red Menace¡¯,¡± Lemmy laughed.


    ¡°So, at this point the two of them resorted to debating each other¡¯s ancestors or something, ¡®Your mother, this and that. Your father was a something, something¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t really pay too much attention to that part, but my guess would be that they were trying to determine who should have the right to fight me first, based on how many different creatures their parents¡­ had bedded?


    Strange, right?


    Well, their debate went on for a while, but the parents of the Urdokai war boss apparently lost by the merit of having coupled with the most beasts. Let me tell you, that war boss was not good with words. He should never have challenged a Sword Brother to a verbal duel ¨C the shiny men of the west love to talk, after all.


    But what did this guy do when his wits had failed him? The war boss of the dust sniffers decided to issue a challenge to the captain of the sparkly pants. He accepted, of course, and now I had to watch the two of them take up positions for a duel to settle their differences right before me.


    Needless to say, I was starting to feel pretty left out at this point.


    When the fighting finally began I could immediately tell that the dust sniffer had the upper hand in strength and stamina; wailing his two handed stone hammer around the way he did. But the fancy captain was also no slouch ¨C he dodged all of the attacks, desperately trying to get close enough to reach the war boss with his sword.


    Bam¨Cswish, bam¨Cswish, they went back and forth, trying their best to deliver a telling blow.


    Now, at this point their battle had been going on for a while, moving back and forth across the field below me. The other guys were really into to it too, as they followed the two fighters wherever they went, shouting and cheering them on. Everyone was having a great time, apparently.


    But I was getting bored by it, and when I get bored I also get hungry. So I noticed that the bloodhound that the fancy captain had dismounted to honorably fight the war boss had been left behind and ¨C can you imagine that! ¨C right at the bottom of the wall that I was sitting atop of.


    So I went to grab myself a snack while I waited for their duel to finish. I whacked the bloodhound on the head with my arm and, naturally, he died on the spot. He never even saw me coming¡­ But when I tried to tear off one of its meaty legs to bring back up the wall with me, the damned bones made a really loud noise as they snapped.


    The battle stopped. Everyone was suddenly looking at me as I took a big bite out of the hound¡¯s leg.


    Form the funny expressions that they were giving me, I could tell that they did not approve of me doing that¡­


    Oh, and the captain of the fancy pants had the funniest expression of them all, but not for long, as the Urdokai war boss used the distraction that I had provided to drive his massive war hammer down upon his head. I examinedthe guy¡¯s head afterwards and it looked like it had been pushed inside his body ¨C that¡¯s how strong that blow was!


    But the rest of the fancy men did not approve of the dust sniffer cheating like that. I mean, I would have been upset myself if someone had won in such a dishonest manner.


    An all-out battle now ensued as the two parties clashed in a crazy fun looking melee, that I, once again was feeling left out of.


    ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯ I decided, ¡®I¡¯m having some of that fun as well!¡¯


    So I launched myself into the middle of the brawl, slashing left and right with my one free hand as I went. I only had one free hand because I was still hungry and the hound leg had turned out to be quite good. Though in retrospect I think it could have used some seasoning.


    But guess what? Now that I was in the midst of the battle, showing them how things were really done, the two groups suddenly decided to join forces and fight me together!


    What a glorious turn of events that was!


    Unfortunately the war boss of the dust sniffers decided to ruin my fun as he tried to part me from my hound¡¯s leg, that he in his little head had decided I was using as a weapon!


    As if I would drag my food across the dirt of the battlefield before eating it. I am not an animal!


    So he smacked me on my hand and the hound¡¯s leg went flying. Naturally, the next thing he saw was the ground from really, really far away as I launched the fool high into the air.


    Now this next part I am especially proud off: The guy dropped his war hammer when I hit him, right? Seeing the opportunity for a cool trick, I then proceeded to grab hold off the said hammer and launch it after the war boss.


    ¨C Oh, it was glorious! ¨C


    Against all odds, I managed to hit him in the chest mid-flight with his own weapon. BAM!¡± Lemmy punched his fists together, ¡°Instant respect from the others!¡±


    After that? Well, the brawl died down as the Urdokai tried to run away after seeing their leader get completely annihilated by my hammer throwing prowess.¡± Lemmy struck a pose for displaying his muscled body, ¡°I say ¡®tried¡¯ since the remaining Sword Brothers were apparently a lot more pissed off at them than they were at me.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Understandable, of course, since the dust sniffers did kill their commander. That is why I don¡¯t count it as a retreat. Say what you want about the Sword Brothers of the West, but they have never run away from me, and I don¡¯t consider this time to be an exception.


    I even got to snack on some of their bloodhounds once it was all over as compensation.¡±


    The handmaidens applauded Lemmy as he concluded his story with a deep bow. Their joyous expressions brought a smile to his own face as the demon basked in the attention of the twelve servants before him.


    ¡°That is a story I had not heard before,¡± Diana commented as she revealed her presence by parting the canvas covering the entrance to the tent.


    ¡°Ah, Master!¡± Lemmy exclaimed in surprise, ¡°If I had known that you were standing there¡­¡± He looked to the handmaidens for an explanation, but concluded from their expressions that they had definitely not noticed her earlier either.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. It sounded like a fun story, so I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.¡± Diana opened up the entrance a bit wider revealing the darkness beyond it, ¡°I would like to discuss a few things with you, if you would please follow me outside.¡±


    ¡°As my Master wishes,¡± Lemmy bowed and left the tent.


    ¡°Leonora,¡± Diana addressed the handmaiden.


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡± she replied.


    ¡°I would like for you to join me as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She immediately complied and followed Lemmy out of the tent.


    As the last remnants of daylight had faded, the clear night sky was now covered by a thick blanket ofstars shining down over the planet below. The fading moon cast a dim white light over the encampment that was being overshadowed by local light sources, most notably the few torches that had been set up throughout it.


    Diana stood some distance away from the tent. She was dressed in black leather armor that covered her from neck to toe. Her long, raven black hair flowed freely across her back down to the waist line.


    The material of the armor appeared to absorb almost all light cast upon it from the nearby torches as it maintained its darkness in spite of them. The large black feathered wings on her back reached out into the nightly scene as she waved them around like an athlete might when doing warm-ups before an exercise.


    ¡°What would you ask of me, Master?¡± Lemmy asked. He was mindful to keep his distance not to get in the way of her wings.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on Victorian,¡± Diana advised him, ¡°There is a darkness inside of that man that even I cannot remove without destroying what makes him who he is.¡±


    ¡°A darkness, Master?¡±


    ¡°Every single one of us is the result of the choices that we make, Lemmy. Our past shapes who we are in more ways than one.


    Men like Victorian, however, are beyond being shaped by their past ¨C they have been misshapen by it. Deformed. Broken¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he a threat, then, Master?¡± Lemmy inquired with a stern look on his face.


    ¡°A threat? No¡­ Maybe to himself¨C


    Look after him, Lemmy. Talk to him. Ask him to train you. Keep his mind occupied. That way he has a chance to fight the darkness within him. More than anything else right now, he needs a friendly shoulder to support him.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only way, Master? Can nothing else be done to help him with this ¡¯darkness¡¯ that you speak of?¡±


    ¡°There is, Lemmy¡± Diana said as she folded her wings behind her back and turned around to face him, ¡°What I am asking of you is only one part of the solution.¡± She shifted her look over to Leonora, ¡°You might be the other.¡±


    Leonora bowed he head, ¡°What would you ask of me, Master?¡±


    ¡°What I would ask you about is Victorian.¡± She pointed one of her wings towards the rising moon, ¡°Come, and let us discuss this on our way to the Rotwald keep. I do not wish for the precious few hours of darkness that we have to be wasted.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    Leonora carefully removed her long, hooded robe revealing a much tighter garment below it. All of her clothes were in the same dark shade of blue and, though it did not look like conventional armor, the apparel was close fitting enough to allow for the ease of movement necessary if she was required to fight. There was a dagger on her belt and three smaller ones holstered inside a padded pocket on her left thigh.


    As Leonora stepper forward the torchlight revealed two conspicuous elongated holes on the back of her shirt that exposed a portion of her soft skin beneath it. Standing side by side with Diana, she crossed her hands over her chest and closed her eyes. As she opened them once more a pair of dove white wings had appeared on her back.


    Leonora looked up at the night sky, basking her wings in the moonlight.


    Diana flapped her black wings a few times and took flight. Her handmaiden was quick to follow.


    Lemmy observed his master and Leonora fly off into the night. He then carefully folded Leonora¡¯s robe and headed back inside the tent.

 Chapter #10 – Vile People, Vile Spells

    The Devil and Leonora landed in the open field not too long after leaving the camp. The silver moon cast its white light down upon the overgrown meadow as the pair of winged beauties walked through it to the sound of wind ruffling the tall grass.


    The Devil led and Leonora followed in her Master¡¯s footsteps.


    Diana walked through the knee tall grasses, brushing their ends with the tips of her black wings as she basked in the bountiful moonlight. Having run her hands through the grass for a short while, she chanced upon a closed flower bud that, in spite of all the other petty grasses, had managed to reach high enough to find sunlight.


    The Devil plucked the flower and it immediately bloomed in her fingers. She sampled its fragrance before discarding it into the wind. She then turned her full attention to the handmaiden.


    ¡°Now, about our new companion,¡± Diana said and opened her eyes. Her look conveyed suspicion. ¡°Lemmy told me that you visited Victorian¡¯s chamber on the night of his arrival. Is that true?¡±


    The handmaiden showed no hesitation as she answered. ¡°Yes,¡± Leonora said. ¡°But I was just curious.¡±


    Diana clicked her tongue. ¡°Yeah, somehow I don¡¯t think that curiosity is what drove you to approach him.


    I can sense the charm spell that you have placed on Victorian,¡± Diana said. ¡°It¡¯s a bit cruel to manipulate a young man like that, don¡¯t you think?


    But I must commend you on finding such an exposed weakness ¨C to go straight for the heart. It seems to be working as intended. He has fallen for you. Surprisingly fast, I should add. I suppose it¡¯s a testament to your skill¡­ or his traumatized mind. Desperation makes anything possible, after all.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Leonora said. ¡°I admit it. I have charmed him.¡±


    ¡°Explain yourself,¡± Diana ordered in a calm voice.


    There was anger in her eyes as the maiden spoke. ¡°When I was told that a man of the Temple had entered our sanctuary, I laughed. I thought he would be killed quickly.¡±


    Diana smiled. ¡°Oh, you little liar,¡± she said, ¡°I know that you would have preferred a slow death for him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leonora admitted, ¡°I would love nothing more than to cut that vile man¡¯s throat and watch him bleed out beneath my feet.¡±


    A glint of insanity broke through her porcelain fine facial features. The handmaiden laughed as she recalled her earlier encounter with Victorian. ¡°I was almost allowed to kill him earlier,¡± Leonora said. ¡°Lady Silphi had me holding a knife to his throat. I was so close to¨C¡± she clenched her hands, ¡°I almost did it.¡±


    ¡°Almost,¡± Diana pointed out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t break the rule,¡± Leonora said, ¡°I won¡¯t spill the blood of another servant.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t break your spell on him either, will you?¡± Diana asked.


    Leonora frowned at her suggestion. ¡°I can¡¯t kill him, but I will see him suffer ¨C that you cannot deny me. You know that he deserves it. A clean death is too good for a Templar.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Diana asked, ¡°You think that you can read his character that well?¡±


    ¡°Victorian is a paladin of the Temple,¡± Lenora said, ¡°He is less than human and he deserves to be treated as such.


    When I snuck into his chamber that night I looked into his mind.¡±


    ¡°And what did you see?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Lenora answered, ¡°Enough to know that he is not innocent.


    I saw his crimes. I saw his past devotion to the Temple. I saw him kill people in its name. And I am disappointed that he has been given the honor of standing in your presence.


    ¡°Alright, he is not a white knight,¡± Diana said. ¡°Is that why you seek to punish him?


    Out of all the ways you could cause him pain you chose to make him desire you, knowing that it would all be in vain?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Leonora admitted, ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. Since I can¡¯t harm him physically, I intend to crush his soul. I have pledged my service to you, Master, but I will give nothing but suffering to that wretched little man.¡±


    Diana laughed, ¡°And how exactly do you measure one¡¯s guilt? How do you go about weighing a man¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Leonora answered. ¡°If it¡¯s heavy enough, it will drown on its own. And if not, then I can keep pushing it under until he suffocates beneath all the misery he has wrought upon this world.¡±


    The winged beauties exchanged determined looks, waiting for the other party to speak next.


    ¡°And what if I let you keep your little charm on him?¡± Diana finally asked. ¡°What if I ordered you to go further than that? Would you give yourself to him? Body and soul¡­¡±


    The mere suggestion warranted an open expression of unbridled disgust from Leonora, ¡°He is a Templar, Master! He is a monster that lives on by the grace of your kindness that I, frankly, find misplaced. To even consider giving myself to someone like him, a man who is as foul as to have served the Temple would be like giving up on life itself!¡±


    ¡°But what if it was an order?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°I would not,¡± Leonora replied.


    Diana furrowed her brow. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Devil flicked her palm.


    Compelled by her Master¡¯s unspoken will, Leonora drew her dagger and placed it at her own throat.


    ¡°Lady Albrecht! Please!¡± she exclaimed while desperately struggling to keep the blade away from her neck.


    ¡°Do you fear death?¡± Diana asked while keeping her hand extended towards Leonora, holding the handmaiden¡¯s life in her fingers. She closed their distance until the two women stood face to face just an arm¡¯s reach away from one another.


    Leonora kept silent, but her terrified look betrayed her true state of mind ¨C It expressed a fearful defiance as the young woman resisted the Devil¡¯s power to the best of her meager abilities.


    Diana moved one finger. The dagger in Leonora¡¯s hand parted from her throat and rose to point its tip at the soft skin of her left cheek.


    ¡°Do you fear death, my little dove?¡± Diana asked.


    The girl shivered at the sharp touch of the blade¡¯s point as it slowly pressed into her skin.


    ¡°Victorian has already experienced enough death and misery in his life to break him,¡± Diana said as she examined the pained expression of her spiteful handmaiden. ¡°Unlike you he does not fear it. That alone makes him worthy of standing at my side.


    I do not reward my servants for what they were born with, but for what they have achieved. Much like you, I have glimpsed his past. In the throne room I peered into his eyes ¨C into his soul ¨C and I saw terrible things. I saw remorse and sorrow. But I also saw in him a burning desire for redemption.


    Frankly, my dear, to go through what he did and keep his sanity ¨C it was no small feat of endurance.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The handmaiden¡¯s breathing was shallow and quick as she listened to her master words.


    ¡°Pain, perhaps?¡± Diana asked, ¡°Do you fear torment?¡±


    The Devil slowly folded her finger.


    Leonora winced in pain as the dagger drew a line across her cheek. With tears running down her face she fought the Devil¡¯s absolute control over her, but it was ultimately pointless. Leonora¡¯s body trembled as the helpless handmaiden struggled to suppress her growing desire to cry out in pain. Her insides turned; her face felt like it was burning ¨C it seemed to last an eternity.


    Having left a shallow scar along its path, the dagger finally halted just below the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Do you fear death, Leonora?¡± Diana repeated her question. ¡°Just answer me and we can end this.¡±


    The Devil moved her fingers around a little and the bloody tip of the blade was now pointed at Leonora¡¯s other cheek.


    The handmaiden¡¯s face was deeply flustered from how hard she fought to try and endure the torture. The wound on her left cheek left a trail of blood that ran down her neck soaking Leonora¡¯s blue clothes in a dark shade of red.


    ¡°Your stunning looks are your greatest weapon, my little dove,¡± Diana said in a cold, cruel voice. ¡°What would you be without them? Hmm?


    I gave you that beauty. I gave you your magic. I even gave you your wings.


    I took it all from an angel that I strangled with my own two hands¡­ and gave it to you. A gift.


    Victorian, on the other hand, has earned all that he is ¨C the good as well as the bad. He owes nothing to me but his soul, life and allegiance. I offered him the chance to redeem himself because he has earned it.¡±


    Leonora trembled as she gazed into her master¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What would you be without my gifts?¡± Diana asked. He finger twitched. The point of the dagger once more pressed into the handmaiden¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Leonora screamed out in fear. ¡°I would be nothing, Master! Please¨C¡± her eyes begged for mercy.


    Diana¡¯s finger froze and so did the dagger. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true,¡± she said.


    ¡°I would be nothing without you, Master!¡± Leonora forced the words through the pain. She was on the cusp of crying. ¡°Please forgive me, Master!¡±


    The Devil flicked her finger and the handmaiden flinched. But when Leonora mustered the courage to open her eyes, she found that the dagger had landed at her feet.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Diana asked her, sizing up the handmaiden with her piercing gaze.


    ¡°No one,¡± Leonora muttered. She covered up the wound on her cheek with her hand. The blood slowly seeped through her fingers.


    The Devil frowned. ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°L¨C Leonora,¡± the girl fumbled her words, ¡°I am your faithful servant, Master.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Diana persisted.


    Leonora appeared terrified. She hesitated while searching for the answer that in her mind would please the Devil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¨C I don¡¯t know, Master,¡± she finally admitted.


    Diana gently took hold of her Leonora¡¯s bloodied hand and lowered it at the handmaiden¡¯s side. ¡°Why do you think that you can judge the weight of Victorian¡¯s soul or the character of his person when you know so little about yourself? Why do you think that you can pass judgment on others, when you are so clueless about your own faults?¡±


    Leonora had no answer to give.


    The Devil ran her hand over the handmaiden¡¯s face wiping away the blood and smiled. ¡°All better now.¡±


    As Leonora touched her cheek she found that the wound had disappeared without a trace and so had the pain. Her clothes were still soaked in blood though.


    ¡°Life will hurt you, my little dove,¡± Diana explained. ¡°Pain will find you and it has a thousand shapes ¨C a thousand daggers to stab you with.


    Love can be one of those daggers. The people you love can be the ones that will hurt you the most, which is why you should not play with their hearts. It is the highest form of cruelty.


    But if you truly want Victorian to suffer then don¡¯t break the charm spell. Let him fall for you. Let him fight for you. That way he will drive himself to death if only to make you smile. But know that in doing so you will not prove his guilt. You will just be making a better man out of him in the end.


    Diana wiped the tears from her handmaiden¡¯s flustered face. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your life on hatred,¡± she said. ¡°We all fall on enough daggers along the way as it is. Don¡¯t lay down your own. Let Victorian go¡­¡±


    Leonora nodded and lowered her head in silent submission. The night was cold ad she was trembling.


    ¡°Return to the encampment,¡± Diana ordered. ¡°I have people to kill.¡±


    ***


    Later that night Diana stood alone at the edge of a graveyard atop of a hill overlooking the nearby city of Hadel. With her black wings folded behind her back she examined the sleeping settlement before her.


    The city was surrounded on all sides by a four meter tall stone wall. There were thick wood plank clad watchtowers every fifty meters or so which were sure to provide good vantage points for the defenders during a siege.


    The massive stone bell tower of the temple marked out the center of the city, but even this monument to the gods paled in comparison to the Rotwald keep itself. The impressive fortification stood shrouded in the darkness of the night, overlooking the rest of the settlement. The well-fortified seat of the Rotwald house rested atop of a twenty meter tall naturally formed granite cliff that had been further extended by adding no less than six meters of thick siege walls onto it. At the center stood the keep itself ¨C a grim looking box of a structure that made up for its lacking aesthetic appeal by the grace of its purely defensive purpose.


    ¡°It would be hard to take the city by foot alone,¡± Diana noted. ¡°No, it should be near impossible for the forces that I have in mind.¡±


    Curiously enough, she smiled at the affirmation of her doubts.


    ¡°Perfect. This will be a night to remember.¡±


    Half hidden by the fortifications a sparse few sentries could be seen patrolling the city walls. A lone torch also appeared from time to time atop of the Rotwald keep.


    ¡°It looks like they are alert enough,¡± Diana said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and say hello?¡±


    She turned around and placed her hands together for a chant. The fresh, uneven graves below her feet stood out among the otherwise orderly graveyard that served as the final resting place for countless generations of the city¡¯s inhabitants. They were the most recent burials and the number of the graves suggested that either an epidemic or a battle had taken its toll on the population.


    She hummed joyously as she channeled her magic, ¡°Father Night ¨C the moon shines bright...¡±


    The ground beneath her erupted with arcane veins of pale green light. The air grew cold and wind ceased to blow. A life withering force spread itself out though the graveyard. The unholy magic took hold of the densely packed ground as it pushed the earth up and out of the freshly filled graves, giving way for the restless dead to rise and once more roam the earth.


    With but a whisper from the Devil¡¯s mouth the heavy soil of the graves parted and their recently deceased inhabitants clawed their way out of them. An army of the dead answered her call to gather. Held together by an otherworldly aura of pale green light, the bone and flesh constructs gathered around their summoner, eager to do her bidding.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± Diana said. ¡°I need more bodies.¡±


    The Devil raised her voice but a little for the second chant.


    Words barely louder than whispers ¨C magic cast nearly on a whim.


    The dead were obliged to answer her call.


    The pale green light of her death magic shot across the ground of the graveyard like the roots of a tree, reaching the farthest of corners, the loneliest of graves. The entire hill shook as earth itself gave birth to an army of the dead.


    Farmers, bakers, masons or traders ¨C whatever their past lives and choices had made of the previous owners of those corpses, they now sought to serve but one purpose. Any purpose, named or merely suggested would be enough to direct them. But it had not been given yet.


    A glowing orb of pale green light formed in the skies above the graveyard. It gathered mass and power for a short while before ¨C having achieved sufficient concentration ¨C falling towards the graveyard. The moment it struck earth a vortex of lost souls erupted into the night sky, lighting up the entire area with the cold, life robbing aura of death. The last remnants of the once strong souls that still clung to this dead place spun and weaved their way around the graveyard passing through each other and the tombstones alike in a display of perfect chaos.


    Under the effects of the Devil¡¯s spell the graveyard had become a beacon of un-death that was set to continuously drawl wondering souls towards it. It absorbed them; adding strength to its corrupting influence, granting magic power to any and all that could harness it in this, the most foul of its forms ¨C necromancy.


    Diana lowered her arms, content with her creation. She looked over the hundreds of walking corpses that slowly but steadily gathered into an overwhelming mass of death undone and¡­ smiled.


    There was nothing but kindness in her expression as she addressed her newly raised army, ¡°Gather forth, my servants. Rise up and let your anger be known to those that wronged you.¡±


    She looked to the yet pristine corpses of the men that had been recently killed by the Duke, ¡°Remind them of their crimes against House Rotwald.¡±


    Finally given a purpose by their summoner, the undead horde joined in a low growl to express their willingness to obey her.


    A lone bell rang out into the night from atop of one of the sentry towers signaling alarm.


    ¨CThen another one.


    ¨CAnd another.


    Soon enough the entire town was drowned beneath the incessant warnings of the sentries, calling out to any and all that something horrible was about to happen; that a terrible foe had appeared.


    The ghouls ¨C the men most recently slain ¨C groaned in agony for the pain of their unjust deaths. The skeletons of the long dead citizens creaked as they swayed back and forth, trying to keep their bodies from falling apart in these, the very first moments of their brand new lives.


    Diana pointed her wing in the direction of the rising commotion beneath the hill. ¡°Lay siege to the city,¡± she commanded.


    Naked bones scraped against the ground. Bare feet mulled the dirt and dust. The army of the dead complied and marched off towards their target.


    An ever growing trail of lone stragglers dragged behind the main force as new corpses were constantly beingraisedby the spell that Diana had cast over the graveyard.


    The Devil faced the city and spread her wings. ¡°I have made my move, Duke Stenfeld,¡± she said. ¡°Now let¡¯s see what you will do to counter it.¡±


    With a silent gust of wind she took flight into the night sky. Below her an ever growing army of the dead shuffled towards the city of Hadel.


    A battle between the dead and the living was about to begin.

 Chapter #11 – For Whom The Bell Tolls

    ¡°Highfather protect us!¡± Ferdinand Steinfeld exclaimed as he peered over the parapets of the city wall. From his vantage point he could see the green vortex of arcane energies ravaging the burial grounds. It was a sight as awe inspiring as it was gut-wrenching. The Duke could feel its dark power tugging at his own mortal soul, waiting for the moment that he should depart this word so that his flesh and bones too could be added to the ranks of the restless horde.


    A small army of the dead had already arisen from their graves. With soil and rot still dripping from their bones they marched on the city of Hadel. Their withered bodies cast frightening shadows as the green light of the necromantic corruption raged on behind them. It left a sickening bloom reaching out across the horizon that was strong enough to blot out the stars on this side of town.


    The Duke¡¯s soldiers stood silent. All mortal men, no matter their creed or race, shared a common fear of death. So it was no wonder that they also shared a deep and unsettling sensation of doom when faced with those that had arisen from its cold embrace. The walking dead were a frightening reminded that they too will one day shed their mortal form; that they too will wither and fade into nothingness.


    They had come prepared for the fight, the Duke¡¯s men, but beneath all the armor they were still mere mortals and afraid to die. Most of them carried swords and spears. Some had the slight fortune of wielding blunt weapons such as maces or hammers ¨C those were better at crushing bone and breaking limb ¨C for the dead cared not for the sharpness of ones blade, only the power behind the strike.


    The undead were not an enemy that one could rout or negotiate with. Nor could they be persuaded to abandon their assault once it had commenced. Whatever perverse desires drove them ever onwards, the undead always fought to the last corpse standing, no matter the odds.


    Concern quickly mounted among the recent conquerors, now turned defenders of the town. Their ranks slowly grew as more of the Duke¡¯s men rallied to the gatepost, but


    Lord Ferdinand was soon joined by his court priest, Talbot. Dressed in white robes and carrying an ivory staff, the skinny twig of a man emerged panting from the doorway of the gatehouse only to freeze in place once he caught a glimpse of the haunted cemetery and the undead army that it had spawned.


    The Duke looked to his subject for guidance in this late hour. ¡°What magic is this, Talbot?¡± he asked, hoping that the priestly man had a ready solution to his problem. ¡°By the Seven, what in Highfather¡¯s haloed name am I looking at right now?¡±


    The priest muttered something under his breath, but did not rush with his reply. His terrified look jumped back and forth between the undead army and the vortex of souls rampaging across the cemetery atop of the hill.


    ¡°Talbot!¡± the Duke roared, ¡°Answer me!¡±


    The pale faced priest finally averted his gaze from the green glow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± he spoke barely loud enough for the Duke to hear, ¡°I did everything right¡­¡±


    ¡°You did what?!¡± Ferdinand demanded to know, ¡°What did you do, Talbot?!¡± He pointed towards the burial grounds. ¡°What by the Oblivion is that?¡±


    Talbot¡¯s chin quivered in fear as he mumbled to himself, ¡°I cast all the spells¡­ Placed all the wards... Did the wards brake? Who broke them? Did I do it wrong? No, I couldn¡¯t have¡­ Then why did they break? Who broke them? I cast all the spells! Was it the wards? Was it¨C¡±


    ¡°Talbot!¡± Ferdinand yelled at his court priest, ¡°The gods be damned, I will beat you senseless if you don¡¯t answer me right now!¡±


    Talbot stumbled towards the Duke, ¡°We¨C we must go, My Lord!¡± he said. ¡°We have to abandon the city while there is still time!¡±


    The priest grabbed hold of the Duke¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Now!¡± he screamed. ¡°We have to run now!¡±


    Ferdinand tore away the priest¡¯s arm and sent the craven man staggering towards the edge of the ramparts. ¡°I can¡¯t run away you damned fool!¡± he said. ¡°Not when the whole kingdom is watching¡­¡±


    Talbot latched on to the parapets for support as he pleaded to his lord, ¡°Ferdinand, you have to listen to me ¨C this is madness. We don¡¯t¨C we don¡¯t have the men to fight this!¡±


    He pointed at the green glow atop of the hill, ¡°That is the work of necromancy, My Lord!¡±


    ¡°Necromancy¡­¡± Ferdinand muttered. ¡°Is there a necromancer¡¯s hand behind this vile perversion of nature?¡± He asked. ¡°Are we under attack?¡±


    The priest shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily, My Lord. The restless souls of the Rotwald men you slew¡­ They could have caused this effect to manifest ¨C a beacon of hatred.


    But I thought I had taken all the necessary precautions when sanctifying the cemetery¡­ No, this shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±


    ¡°Those damned Rotwalds!¡± Ferdinand ground his teeth. ¡°Even from beyond the grave you hound me!¡±


    The two men spent a moment contemplating their options as the horrible scenario unfolded before their eyes.


    The restless souls formed a whirlpool of energy in the skies above the burial grounds. It spun and it weaved as more and more awakened spirits were drawn into it form the cold ground beneath. Fresh corpses rose up from the dirt and shuffled towards the city forming a long chain of vengeful bodies.


    Ferdinand voiced his considerations, ¡°Well, the garrison has been alerted and we can count on some support from you Talbot¨C¡±


    The priest winced. ¡°I can fight them, My Lord,¡± he said, ¡°But there is only so much my spells can do to aid us against this many undead.


    Our best course of actions should be to evacuate the city,¡± Talbot advised. ¡°We have disarmed the Rotwald militia and our men cannot fend off this army on their own. Please, see reason! We cannot defend the town as we are now! The cost would be too great.


    We can return later,¡± the priest reasoned, ¡°When the undead will have dispersed ¨C that would be the wisest course of action, I think.¡±


    The Duke grabbed the priest by the collar of his robe. ¡°I know that, damn it!¡± he said.


    Ferdinand pulled Talbot up close to himself and whispered so that the others could not overhear them. ¡°I cannot give up on Hadel now,¡± he explained, holding back his anger. ¡°I took the risk ¨C I brought my forces to confront the Rotwalds over their conspiracy. I cannot be seen retreating from their seat of power. Not now, not when I have the whole damned kingdom watching.


    The Duke let go of the priest. ¡°Those men out there,¡± he said and pointed to the undead horde, ¡°Those walking corpses are a testament to their defiance. If I run then I will be seen as weak. In death, the Rotwalds will have driven me off from their accursed land.


    Even now the other marsh nobles are weighing their options. If I am defeated and the city is lost then they might well rise up in rebellion over what I did to House Rotwald. And then all of this tragedy will have been for naught.


    Do you understand, Talbot? Do you get it?¡±


    The priests uneasily grappled his staff as he considered the words of his liege.


    ¡°Look at them,¡± Ferdinand said and gestured his men. The terrified soldiers were busying themselves by gathering stones and bricks for the defense of the city, as their bows and crossbows were going to be of no use against their undead foes.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to hear about your concerns,¡± he told the priest. ¡°These men have to be convinced of our victory. How can I do that if you look like you are about to soil yourself?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, My Lord,¡± the priest muttered. His previously fearful expression now turned to shame. ¡°I should go and prepare a sacrifice at the Temple. Surely, the gods will see us through this.¡±


    Ferdinand nodded. ¡°And we have the advantage of the walls, so¨C¡± the Duke froze mid-sentence.


    Dong¨Cdong.--


    Dong¨Cdong.--


    Dong¨Cdong.--


    The air shook to the sound of a low ringing bell. The deep, somber tone echoed over the walls coming from the tall temple tower at the center of the town.


    ¡°By the gods! What is it now?¡± the Duke asked as they all peered towards the temple is search of an explanation.


    ¡°Alarm! Bring the guards¨C bring the militia!¡± a soldier yelled from below the gatepost.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the Duke yelled back down at him, ¡°Why are you ringing the temple bell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the undead my lord!¡± the soldier answered struggling to catch his breath, ¡°They have risen¨C the crypts below¨C below the temple!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± the priest proclaimed. ¡°I looked to the holy wards of those catacombs myself!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± the Duke cursed, ¡°Well they have been broken now, Talbot.¡±


    Ferdinand once more peered over the parapets at the gathering army of undead. ¡°To the Oblivion with the Rotwalds and their accursed land! Even in death they conspire against me!¡±


    ¡°We have locked them inside the temple halls,¡± the messenger continued, ¡°But it might not keep them long.¡±


    Somehow the situation had managed to turn even worse. All the soldiers gathered at the gatepost and on the walls now looked to their lord, awaiting his decision.


    Ferdinand clutched at the parapets in anger. ¡°I can¡¯t abandon the city now!¡± he proclaimed. ¡°Not when the king is watching. We must hold this place at all cost.¡±


    The Duke turned to his men and straightened his posture to appear imposing as he delivered his decision. ¡°Gather anyone who is willing and able to fight for their homes,¡± he ordered. ¡°We will use the town¡¯s militia to hold back the undead already inside the city¨C¡±


    ¡°But can we split up out men like that?¡± Talbot asked. ¡°There are hardly enough of us to man the walls, let alone cleanse the crypt!¡±


    ¡°Here is what we are going to do,¡± Ferdinand commanded, ¡°We will use the town¡¯s militia to barricade the entrance to the crypts. I don¡¯t trust them to man the walls, anyway.


    How many sarcophagi did you see down there, Talbot?¡±


    ¡°A little over a hundred, My Lord,¡± the priest replied. ¡°If this curse has truly awakened them all¡­ We¨C we need more men!¡±


    The Duke turned to the closest soldier. ¡°You there! Go and find Kaleb,¡± he ordered. ¡°That rogue must have faced the undead many times before. Bring him to the temple. I will meet you there to organize a foray into the crypt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± the young soldier answered and rushed off.


    The Duke now addressed the soldiers that had gathered on the wall alongside him, ¡°I want all of you to gather your horses and equipment and meet me below the gatehouse within the hour. We are not waiting for the undead to overwhelm us. We are going to sally forth and cut down their numbers as much as possible. It is our best chance for a victory.¡± He gestured at the undead horde, ¡°We will crush them before they reach the walls and I will lead the charge!¡±


    Having heard that their lord would personally take to the field of battle appeared to have encouraged his men as they wasted no time in setting out for the armory.


    Once only Ferdinand and Talbot remained the Duke gave the priest his final command. ¡°If the undead inside the city can¡¯t be confined to the crypt, you must collapse the church on top of them. Is that clear, Talbot?¡±


    ¡°But the house of gods¨C¡±


    ¡°Is just a house, Talbot. See to it that this whole city does not turn into a graveyard.¡±


    The Duke leaned on the parapets observing the green glow rampaging across the graveyard. ¡°The gods will forgive us if we win in the end. If we survive this night I might just build a couple of temples myself.¡±


    The light of the green vortex was mirrored in the Duke¡¯s eyes, but the rage in them was his and his alone. ¡°This land is cursed!¡± he said as he lamented his decisions, ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t sent Yarek off on that damned demon hunt. He would have known of a better way to deal with this damned situation.¡±


    ***


    A passage consumed by utter darkness; walls of stone and a cold hard floor.


    Kaleb ran down a never ending corridor to the sound of his own beating heart. Confused, terrified and exhausted, the rogue panted as he drove himself onwards, desperately seeking to escape the monster chasing him.


    A low growl ¨C much like that of an angry wolf¡¯s ¨C echoed through the hallway from behind him. It sent a cold chill down Kaleb¡¯s spine. He could fell the monster¡¯s breath on the back of his neck. It reeked of death.


    It is right behind me!Kaleb thought. He was certain of it, did not have the courage to turn his head and find out if the beast was truly there or not.If I look back now I will die!


    The featureless stone walls morphed into a gallery of familiar faces. They were the expression of his comrades, merged with the worn stone walls of the corridor. Their death masks, frozen in a silent scream for help, followed the running man with their cold, dead eyes.


    The rough stone expressions looked as though they were weeping, but was it for their own cruel fate or Kaleb¡¯s?


    Faster. Faster!He dashed past the first set of faces only to find them repeating over and over, multiplying in number until the stone surface of the walls had been completely replaced by the weeping faces.


    Slap¨Cslap¨Cslap.Kaleb looked down to find red puddles of blood below his feet. He pressed onwards trying his best to avoid them.


    Slap¨Cslap¨Cslap¨Cslap.The puddles grew larger and more numerous until the floor had all but disappeared beneath them.


    Where is this all coming from?he feverishly wondered.


    The faces!Kaleb realized that the weeping faces of his dead companions were the source of the blood. Long streams of red ran down the expressions on the walls and gathered in a river of blood that now had developed a slow current. It flowed counter to him ¨C pushing him back and into the unseen jaws of the predator chasing him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t stop me! You hear that!?¡± Kaleb yelled as he ran through the rising tide of blood that was now reaching up to his ankles.I won¡¯t die here! I won¡¯t stop!


    ¡°RAWWR!¡± the beast bellowed from behind him.


    Terrified by his voice, Kaleb stumbled and fell. Struggling with the thick red liquid he clawed his way back up on his feet and continued his march against the rising tide.


    The stairs!Kaleb finally saw an end to his journey. There were stone steps leading up.That¡¯s the exit! he thought, I made it!


    Slumped forward out of exertion he was now wading through the knee deep blood in a final push for salvation from the monster chasing him. Kaleb screamed out in anger as he forced his heavy legs forward, desperately paddling through the blood with his hands ¨C as if they could help.


    The rogue¡¯s heart jumped as he felt the first step of the staircase touch his foot.Up! Up! Up!


    It almost seemed to him like the blood was trying to drag him back down, but Kaleb fought with all of his strength to free himself from the bindings of fate; the strength sapping grasp of death.


    As he clawed his way up the staircase, he could not shake the feeling that the monster was just about to catch him.The red beast! The red beast is coming for me!


    ¡°LITTLE MAN!¡± the booming voice called out to him. The crypt shook. Clash of waves echoed through the corridor behind him as the beast dredged through the river of blood in search of the one who had escaped.


    Like a jolt of lightning, the terrifying voice shot though Kaleb¡¯s body and left his muscles in cramps. The rogue stumbled and lost his footing on the blood covered steps of the staircase. He fell and tumbled down into the darkness of the crypt ¨C into the horrible fangs of the demon.


    He landed in the river of blood with a loud splash. ¡°No! Gods, please, spare me!¡± Kaleb sobbed as he tried to force himself up again.


    A massive red claw reached out for him. ¡°FOUND YOU!¡± the beast growled.


    The demon¡¯s fangs bit into Kaleb¡¯s flesh. Ripping ¨C tearing ¨C killing.


    Pain. Horror. Death.


    Kaleb awoke in his room. His heart was racing and the terrified rogue was drenched in sweat. Still sensing the presence of the demon, the rogue frantically examined his surroundings, but found the cramped, dusky room to be empty.


    It was a happy realization ¨C he was alone. He was safe from the beast chasing him.


    ¡°A nightmare¨C a nightmare¡­ It¡¯s over,¡± Kaleb reassured himself while trying calm down.


    His head was pounding from the previous night¡¯s drinking, so the rogue settled back down to try and fall asleep once again, only to find that the noise induced pain would not subside. It took Kaleb a while to understand the deep ringing noise was in fact not just in his head but coming from outside the room.


    The heavy tool of a bell resonated through the walls ¨C the hurried clangor of a temple bell.


    ¡°At this hour?¡± Kaleb looked to the tiny opening on the wall that passed for a window. ¡°What is going on out there?¡±


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Kaleb jumped to the sound of someone frantically beating on the door of his room. A dagger in hand, he rose from his bed and walked over to the source of the commotion.


    ¡°Kaleb!¡± a coarse man¡¯s voice sounded from the other side, ¡°You have been summoned by the Duke.¡±


    This late?¡°What does he want?¡± he asked in a raspy voice, trying to hide his anxiety.


    ¡°Lord Steinfeld requests your immediate presence in the market square,¡± the messenger announced.


    The market square? By the Seven, why would he need me there at this hour?


    Not sensing any immediate danger, Kaleb lowered the dagger. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°We are under attack,¡± followed a stub reply.


    Kaleb¡¯s face warped in terror.The demon!Has he come for me?! How could he have found me? Is it already inside the city walls? The market square?


    He leaned against the door, frantically considering his options.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Rotwald men,¡± the voice from beyond the door explained, ¡°They have risen from their graves and are now gathering outside the city walls. We have even more of them down in the crypts of the temple¡­¡±


    The Rotwald men?


    ¡°The undead¡­¡± Kaleb sighed in relief,It¡¯s just the undead.


    Kaleb felt life slowly return to his body. He searched the room for his equipment.


    ¡°You can wait for me downstairs,¡± he told the messenger. ¡°I will be with you in a moment.¡±


    It¡¯s just the undead, Kaleb, calm down. The demon cannot find you here.He smiled.Yeah, that¡¯s right ¨C you¡¯re just being paranoid, Kaleb.


    Kaleb soon emerged from his room dressed and ready for combat. Having checked to make sure that there was no one in the corridor behind him, the rogue raised his left hand and loosened the grip around a small crystal nestled in his palm.


    The red crystal in Kaleb¡¯s hand which was known as ¡®amber¡¯ or ¡®wizard¡¯s torch¡¯ gave off a faint red light that allowed him to navigate his way through the corridor. The red spectrum of the crystal¡¯s light made it more difficult for someone to spot the source of it, all the while casting enough illumination on Kaleb¡¯s immediate surroundings for him to traverse them with ease.


    Bah! Why did it have to happen in the middle of the night? Can¡¯t the dead rise when my head isn¡¯t killing me?


    Kaleb felt like he had slept for a good few hours, but the short nights of summer were already behind him. The darkness would last longer and longer with every passing day, making it hard for Kaleb to guess just how late or early it was exactly.


    The bells are still ringing. Must be serious if they felt like warning the entire city.


    He clutched the handle of the steel mace hanging from his belt. The compact blunt weapon was Kaleb¡¯s go-to choice for when he had to fight the undead. It had a shorter reach than most other maces but was easy to carry and effective enough that he could dispatch with individual undead without too much difficulty. The spiked iron head of the weapon was attached to a sturdy oak handle with a counter weight at the bottom of it for balancing. Due to the small size of it as well as the lack of a hand guard the mace was almost useless for parrying and would leave him at a disadvantage when facing longer weapons, but Kaleb found this particular design to be just right for the close up and personal work that it needed to get done ¨C attacking with it from the behind, mostly. Especially when he went up against other humans¡­Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    As he made his way down from the second floor Kaleb was greeted by two men: the innkeeper and the man sent to fetch him on behalf of the Duke.


    The owner of the inn was already at the door, holding it open with a disdainful look on his face. The flame of the lone candle in his hand flickered as the steady night breeze whistled in through the doorway.


    Kaleb graced the innkeeper with a threatening expression as he passed him by.


    Yeah, you don¡¯t like me, pops ¨C I get it. But you take my money anyway.He grinned, ¡°I like how the drinks here are less watered down than elsewhere in this crappy little town. See to it that your inn doesn¡¯t mysteriously burn down one day.¡±


    Without as much as a reply, the owner of the inn showed Kaleb and the Duke¡¯s messenger out, slamming shut the door behind them.


    ¡°These folks don¡¯t seem to like us very much,¡± the messenger remarked as they made for the market square through the narrow city streets.


    Scant few torches had been lit at the crossroads, but other than that the city was shrouded in dusk. Likewise, the windows were dark and the citizens seemed wise enough not to wonder outside right now.


    ¡°They don¡¯t like me,¡± Kaleb corrected the man, ¡°But they hate you people a whole lot more. I bet you guys killed someone he knew.¡±


    He took out a flask from his pocket and offered it to the young soldier. It reeked of some foul and strong alcohol.


    The boy refused, so the rogue shrugged and downed it all by himself.


    Kaleb wiped his mouth before continuing, ¡°If there is anything that I have learned in my line of work, it is that people don¡¯t exactly take to loving you for killing their friends and family.¡± He grinned. ¡°Odd, that, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Rotwalds left us no choice,¡± the young soldier argued. ¡°It was justice.¡±


    The boy¡¯s excuses angered Kaleb. ¡°Don¡¯t pull that crap on me, boy!¡± he lashed out at the young soldier. ¡°I know how this world works better than you ever will. We are all just fighting to survive. There is no right or wrong.


    The Rotwalds are dead because they were terrible at killing people. I¡¯m good at it ¨C I get to live.¡±


    ¡°What we did here was justified!¡± the boy insisted, ¡°We are soldiers, not murderers. They were traitors.¡±


    Kaleb frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you are above a common killer, just because you killed people for someone else¡¯s righteous cause. We are all terrible people. The Duke and I are just better at being terrible than most. That¡¯s how we get to do the things that we do. All the while the little people like you feed on the scraps.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s expression tensed, but he kept silent, not wishing to further agitate the crude man.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kaleb grinned, ¡°Know your place. You have to lick your lord¡¯s boots and leech off of his success just as I do. Only I am way better than you, boy. You can pretend that your morals and your honor make you better, but you can¡¯t even speak your mind ¨C lest I cut off your tongue for it.


    Now stop with that justice crap and let me enjoy the silence while it lasts.¡±


    The tolling of the bell had indeed stopped.


    Kaleb looked up over the city wall and at the pale green glow that pulsed on the other side of it.How many undead are we facing? he wondered.


    By the time they had reached the market square, the Duke had already gathered his men and was shouting out orders from atop of his horse. He was surrounded by a dozen soldiers carrying his crest on their shields, but the rest were the city¡¯s militia. Some thirty men of various creeds and ages were listening to the Duke¡¯s less than inspiring speech about how they were going to be ¡®defending their city and loved ones¡¯.


    If it weren¡¯t for the undead, those very same men would be tying a noose around your noble neck right about now.


    Kaleb circumvented the rabble and approached the Duke directly.


    ¡°Finally you have graced us with your presence, Kaleb!¡± the Duke exclaimed having noticed the arrival of his messenger and the man he was sent to fetch.


    ¡°Listen up, men!¡± Ferdinand pointed at Kaleb, ¡°He has fought the undead countless times. Kaleb will be in charge with organizing the defense of the temple.¡±


    ¡°What about you,¡± a man from the crown yelled out at the Duke, ¡°You running away or what?¡±


    The militiamen were becoming restless and the Duke¡¯s soldiers reacted to the growing tension by raising their shields in defense of their lord. The two parties appeared to be heading for a standoff, when the Duke spurred his horse towards the militia to break retake the initiative.


    The townspeople made way out of fear of being trampled, but Ferdinand halted just after crossing the line of his soldiers.


    ¡°I have made my peace with the gods,¡± he announced. ¡°An army of the dead is gathering outside the city walls even as we speak.¡±


    He pointed his sword towards the green glow rising from beyond the city walls where the burial grounds were located. ¡°I will sally forth from the city to try and draw them away. I do this to protect you, not just myself.


    Do you really think I would still be here if I didn¡¯t care about the lives of my subjects? I had no desire to resort to violence when the Rotwalds rebelled against me.¡± He placed his hand on his chest, ¡°I was the one they wronged. They brought this fate upon themselves. And now they even rise from their graves to attack this city! If anything, it is proof of their wicked ways.¡±


    The crowd kept silent. On any other occasion they might have argued in defense of their liege lord, but the issue of the undead and the defense of the city had taken precedence.


    I don¡¯t think they would ever question the Rotwalds,Kaleb thought to himself.The Duke is wasting his breath.


    Ferdinand turned his horse around and rode past Kaleb. ¡°I entrust you with handling the situation at the temple. Take command of these twelve soldiers and all the militia you can muster.


    I won¡¯t lie to you ¨C there might be up to a hundred corpses gathering in those catacombs below the city as we speak¡­¡±


    He looked to the militiamen and shouted one last encouragement, ¡°But the city will not fall tonight! Not while I am here!¡±


    Kaleb nodded out of courtesy.Whatever you say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die out there, My Lord.¡±Else I won¡¯t get paid.


    With the Duke gone, Kaleb looked to the slap-dash force of fighters that his lord had left him with. He reasoned that the twelve soldiers should be able to hold their own, but the militia looked far too frightened to have had any substantial combat experience. Moreover, while the soldiers were clad in mail hauberks with thick, wool padded gambesons worn beneath them for added protection, the militia had little to no equipment. The men carried hatchets, clubs and knives for weapons. Most had no shields. Some had even come armed with pitchforks and scythes that were next to worthless going up against the undead.


    Kaleb was disgusted by his troops and they did not look too happy about the man set to lead them either.


    The brief moment of silence gave way to a torrent of questions and complaints as they came gushing forth from the rabble.


    ¡°¡­ Where are the rest of the Duke¡¯s men?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why did he leave you in charge?¡±


    ¡°We need swords, Kaleb!¡± a militiaman standing at the front said. Unlike the others he at least had a helmet and carried a half decent wooden round shield, but he lacked a proper weapon, just like the rest of them.


    The man pointed towards the soldiers, shouting angrily, ¡°They confiscated all of our weapons when they occupied the city! How are we supposed to fight without them?¡±


    The flood of accusations and complaints directed at Kaleb and the Duke¡¯s soldiers continued. The militiamen were getting riled up alright, but for the wrong cause entirely.


    Fortunately, Kaleb was no pampered nobleman, and neither was he a tempered monk. The rugged and ruthless killer knew exactly how to work a crowd of commoners.


    ¡°Shut up, you bloody, wretched cretins!¡± Kaleb roared at the noisy rabble. ¡°I¡¯m in charge now! Either you listen to me or I will cut off your balls and feed them to the undead in the crypts.¡±


    As the expectant men settled down he continued in a lower voice, ¡°They¡¯re the undead ¨C they don¡¯t bleed. Just grab the nearest tool you can find and clobber them into dust!¡±


    The militiamen looked to one another and the shoddy weapons that they currently carried.


    ¡°This is a battle for survival!¡± Kaleb explained. ¡°The undead are outside the city walls ¨C the undead are inside the city walls. Unless you want to die tonight, I suggest you better quit your whining and fight back.¡±


    Kaleb frowned as he paced around in front of the militiamen. ¡°You weak little cowards disgust me,¡± he said. ¡°Why do you think the Rotwalds lost so easily? They were not prepared, that¡¯s why! It¡¯s a tough world outside of these walls and only those that are willing to fight can survive in it.


    Now fight or die!¡±


    He opened his arms wide as he issued his first command, ¡°Go and get yourselves some proper blunt weapons so that we can hold his city! Get hammers, get clubs. God damned table legs will do in a pinch!¡±


    The militiamen stared in silence at the rogue-turned-commander.


    Kaleb shrugged, ¡°Now?¡±


    The mob dispersed and scattered throughout the market square and nearby houses in search of tools.


    As the militia went about preparing for the battle the actual soldiers at Kaleb¡¯s disposal gathered around him.


    The young messenger that had brought Kaleb to the Duke was the first to speak. ¡°What is the plan¡­ sir?¡± he asked, unsure as to how he should honor him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Kaleb snapped at the young man.


    ¡°Brian, sir,¡± the boy replied.


    ¡°First of all, Brian, don¡¯t call me a ¡®sir¡¯. I am not a pampered noble that gets his erections from being sucked up to. Nor am I a bloody knight with a sword so far up my arse that I can taste steel. The name¡¯s Kaleb and don¡¯t call me anything else, you got that?¡±


    Brian nodded in agreement, ¡°Very well, Kaleb.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Kaleb,¡±the rogue mocked Brian¡¯s response. ¡°You bloody sods are going to get me killed tonight¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, here is what we are going to do.¡±


    ***


    Forty something men stood in uncomfortable silence before the steps of the temple. Twelve armor clad soldiers at the front with their shields raised and swords drawn. Thirty some raggedly armed and armored militiamen bunched up behind the first line, wielding an assortment of tools, clubs and bits of wood, sweating profusely as they huddled together for safety.


    Bam!¨C Something hard slammed against the closed wooden doors of the temple from the inside.


    The band of defenders flinched, but stood their ground.


    Bam! ¨CThe doors shook, but looked to be holding.


    We could really have used that witch hunter with his silver alloy blades right about now,Kaleb thought as he eyed the scrappy band of mostly would-be fighters at his side.


    The rogue cautiously approached the locked entrance with the key in one hand and his trusty mace in the other.


    Despite the initial protests of his subordinates, Kaleb had convinced the men that the entrance to the crypt had to be secured before attempting any further action. The temple had many large windows that, once broken could be used by their enemies to venture out into the city. Holding off the undead at the point of entrance, he reasoned, was their best chance at staving off such a breakout.


    It was a daring plan, given the exceedingly poor quality of the troops at his command, but it was the best one he could come up with on such short notice.


    Kaleb turned the key and unlocked the door.


    Bam!¨C The double doors of the temple parted slightly as something slammed into them from the other side. A small opening was made, but nothing came charging out from the temple. Not yet.


    The defenders readied their weapons while Kaleb fell back in line with the rest of them. A moment passed in eerie silence as they awaited the outpouring of the dead from within the temple grounds.


    A sword scraped against the rim of a shield ¨C no reaction from inside the temple followed.


    Someone changed his footing and clumsily dragged his feet across the cobblestone ¨C no reaction from inside the temple.


    Brian turned to Kaleb and whispered, nodding his head at the door, ¡°Should we¨C¡±


    Bam! ¨C The door flew open and the mummified remains of three humans charged out, towards the shield wall. They clashed with the line of soldiers up front who reacted by pushing the undead away and down onto the ground with their shields. The rest of the men went to work clobbering the pinned monsters all over with their improvised weapons.


    Kaleb stood by as the rabble tore apart the helpless undead in a fit of adrenalin fueled rage. The militiamen went on smashing the poor corpses well beyond the point where they had ceased to be a threat.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± he ordered, ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡±


    He ended up having to pull the militiamen away from the pulverized remains of the undead. The dazed volunteer fighters fell back in line behind the row of the Duke¡¯s soldiers that had already assembled into a shield wall a few steps closer to the temple door.


    A brief moment of glory and pride was shared by the lot of them as the men came to their senses. Their first encounter with the undead had ended quite favorably for the living, but Kaleb knew that three corpses down meant a hundred more to go at this point, so he refrained from celebrating.


    Since no more enemies followed through the wide open doorway of the temple, he signaled for the formation to advance inside. Each of the soldiers was followed closely by two or more militiamen to cover his sides and rear. Since keeping a wide formation was difficult in the cramped indoor areas, this arrangement was a compromise where the soldiers would keep the undead occupied while their attendants would look for opportunities to overwhelm them.


    As the first two groups had passed the threshold, Kaleb followed them inside the temple proper. He kept a watchful eye for any undead that might be lurking on the other side as he did not trust the senses of his fellow men.


    The intruders did not have to wait long for the dead residents to welcome them.


    No sooner had the first groups entered the great hall of the temple than they ran into the undead wondering around inside of it. The first five soldiers to cross the threshold arranged themselves into a line and patiently waited for the rest of the men. One by one, they took up positions at either end of the shield wall expanding their defensive line.


    With their formation spread out across the width of the hall, Kaleb ordered an advance towards the far side of the temple and, ultimately, the entrance to the crypt.


    Only a few steps in, the defenders were met by a second charge of the undead variety. Drawn in by the noised made by the humans as they crowded into the temple, a band of undead emerged from one of the side rooms and dashed towards the living.


    Judging from how little of their skin remained on the bones of the unfortunate creatures, these undead looked to be considerably older than the previous group. They were not, however, any less agile as was made apparent by the speed of their advance.


    The eleven reanimated corpses clashed with the defensive line commanded by Kaleb. Some of them even used the wooden benches that were laid out throughout the hall to launch themselves into the air and onto their enemies from above.


    The soldiers at the front took the brunt of the charge head on, braced behind their shields. Some of the undead, however, managed to squeeze their way through the gaps in the line where the collision of a previous body had left an opening. They lunged at the soldiers, grabbing hold of them. In response the militiamen desperately wailed at the undead, trying to crush their bones in an attempt to pry them away from the soldiers.


    It was a hectic, but quick fight. Half of the creatures had been slain by the time a second group of undead emerged into the main hall of the temple. Kaleb¡¯s men took them on in a fashion similar to their previous engagement. A small difference was made by the fact that some of these monsters carried rusted swords.


    The undead charged the shield wall just as it advanced past the midsection of the great hall. The unarmed ones tried to grapple their opponents, while the ones carrying swords slashed clumsily at the shields of the soldiers up front. They were powerful strikes that staggered the soldiers, but only left shallow dents in the shields due to the blades being blunt.


    According to the traditions, warriors were still commonly buried with their weapons so that they could use them in the afterlife. They were, however, always dulled first as to avoid the possibility of arming the corpse if it was ever resurrected. Sharpening stones were usually provided along with the weapon, reasoning that the spirit could use them in the afterlife to once more make his weapon fit for battle ¨C an ability that the undead thankfully lacked. It was a half way compromise between tradition and necessity.


    Soon enough the main hall had been cleared and a considerable number of the undead had been laid to rest. Though the men had taken no casualties in the process, their endurance was running low.


    The undead were noticeably inferior to the living when fighting one on one, but during an extended engagement their endless vigor and relentlessness were a hard advantage to counter. An army of the undead does not so much out perform their enemies on the field of battle as they overwhelm them by the merit of sheer numbers and grit.


    In a battle of attrition, the dead man is king.


    The forty men sent to the clear the crypt were already feeling the muscle pains caused by their reckless fighting. The militiamen in particular lacked the endurance of professional soldiers. Even with the added strain of heavy armor, the Duke¡¯s men stood head and shoulders over the part-time defenders of the city. They braced their shields before them and took up a fighting stance time and time again, while the tolls in the hands of the militiamen rose slower and slower with each and every hit delivered.


    In spite of their exhaustion, the men pressed onwards, knowing that a new waved could assault them at any moment unless the entrance of the crypt was sealed for good.


    As Kaleb peered beyond the doorway on the far side of the great hall, he spotted the staircase leading down into the crypt. The room appeared unguarded, so he waved for the others to follow and snuck inside.


    Having made sure that there were no undead left inside the temple propper, Kaleb took to scouting the point of descent into the crypt.


    The staircase was wide enough for five men to stand side by side, so it was going to require a lot of material to barricade.


    Brian immediately set about organizing the men for the task at hand, ¡°Bring up those heavy benches from the great hall. I want everything that you can lift, push or pull around this place to be gathered here,¡± he pointed at the staircase, ¡°We are going to plug that hole up good.¡±


    The militiamen set about gathering the materials while the Duke¡¯s soldiers arranged themselves around the staircase, ready to hold back whatever monstrosity would emerge next from crypt below.


    In a short while they had managed to fill up the passageway with furniture. The improvised barricade would have to make due until the assault from the graveyard had been dealt with.


    All in all their slap-dash defense of the temple had been a success.


    Kaleb looked contentedly at the men under his command. With the staircase barricaded, the soldiers could finally remove some of their heavy armor and have a rest. They looked tired but confident in their victory.


    The militiamen, on the other hand, were almost ecstatic. The amateur soldiers exchanged jubilant conversations as they reminisced over the brief but hectic battle that they had just endured. The fact that no one had gotten seriously hurt had lured them into a false sense of security.


    Fools,Kaleb smiled bitterly as he eyed his soldiers.They think the battle is over already.


    As Kaleb had predicted, their moment of rest was short lived. The celebrations of the militiamen were brought to an abrupt end when the noise of heavy pounding against the other side of the barricade rang out through the room.


    Startled, the men looked to their commander. The Duke¡¯s soldiers rose to their feet, holding their swords at the ready.


    Kaleb walked up to the shoddy looking pile of furniture that obstructed the descent into the crypt and peered into the darkness beyond through the many gaps in the improvised obstacle. As he raised his amber crystal in his hand and shone its red light through the gaps in the barricade the outlines of the undead gathered beyond could be made out. They wailed against the improvised fortification in an attempt to tear it down with their bare hands.


    Brian walked up to Kaleb and examined the barricade.


    ¡°Will this be enough to hold them back?¡± he asked.


    Kaleb shook his head, ¡°We need to reinforce it some more.¡±


    He turned to the militiamen that eagerly awaited his next orders. ¡°Gather more wood from the market square outside. Bring barrels, bring crates. Whatever you can find ¨C bring it all here.¡±


    The men hastily set out on their task. Only Kaleb and the soldiers remained behind to guard the staircase.


    Kaleb turned to Brian, ¡°I will leave this to you now.¡±


    ¡°But the Duke left you in command,¡± Brian objected. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Kaleb headed for the door. ¡°There is nothing more I can do here,¡± he said. ¡°If we are lucky, the barricade will hold.¡± He stepped aside to let a couple of militiamen past. They carried long heavy wooden beams for reinforcing the barricade.


    ¡°I will seek out the Duke,¡± Kaleb explained. ¡°I will inform him of the situation at the temple. There is a lot of room downstairs, so the undead will inevitably drag most of the stuff you thrown in there down with them. Just make sure to keep piling up the barricade on your end and it should be fine. They have to run out of space down there eventually.¡±


    Brian nodded and smiled. ¡°Be careful out there.¡±


    Kaleb turned his back to the soldier and left the room without giving a reply.


    As he stepped outside of the temple he was met by a lone horseman in a white robe. The market square was alive with the frantic scurrying of the militiamen as they went about bringing in more materials to reinforce the barricade with.


    ¡°I see that you have managed to hold back the undead,¡± Talbot said. The priest lowered his staff placing it across the back of his horse. ¡°Not bad for a gutter runt.¡±


    ¡°And I see that you have managed not to soil yourself,¡± Kaleb replied. ¡°Such a pretty white robe ¨C I doubt it has enough space for two pieces of shit at once.¡±


    The priest frowned. ¡°Know your place, heretic,¡± Talbot said. ¡°Your wretched soul is due for judgment anyway. Don¡¯t tempt me, or I will send you to the gods.¡±


    Kaleb secretly drew one of his throwing daggers, concealing it in his hand, ¡°You want to have a go at me, dust sniffer?¡±


    Talbot scoffed at him, ¡°As if you were worth the arcanite.¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, we have more pressing matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Wise choice,¡± Kaleb replied. He swiftly slid the dagger back into its holster.


    The priest was none the wiser.


    ¡°With the temple dealt with, I assume we can focus on the graveyard?¡± Kaleb asked as he followed the priest across the market square towards the besieged portion of the city wall.


    The priest lowered his head in defeat. ¡°It is not going well, Kaleb,¡± he said. ¡°There were¡­ too many undead to contend with. We failed.¡±


    As they turned the corner towards the southern gatehouse they found the street leading up to it littered with exhausted and wounded soldiers. The Duke¡¯s men looked beaten down and ragged as Kaleb waked them by.


    This looks bad¡­


    He and the priest stepped around the body of a dead horse that had bled out and collapsed right in the middle of the street. It had countless claw and bite marks covering its body.


    The wounded horses had been gathered up at the right side of the street, but most of them looked like they were not going to last the night. For such strong creatures they were surprisingly delicate an easy to put out of action.


    The massive wooden double door of the southern gate closed shut with a heavy thud. The last of the Duke¡¯s men had just made it back inside. They appeared worn out and demoralized. All had sallied forth on horseback, but most now returned on foot. Some marched, but some limped. Others were carried along by their comrades. And it was a sure bet that some would not return at all.


    ¡°Gods be damned!¡± the Duke roared from atop of his horse. Having struggled with the clasps of his helmet for a while he finally tore it off and threw it to the ground. ¡°To the Oblivion with this bloody place! Dammed be the Rotwalds! Void take their souls!¡±


    Kaleb and the priest made their way over to their liege. Some thirty soldiers surrounded the Duke, but they gave way as they approached. Exhausted and covered in dirt and grime they looked to have endured a brutal beating from the undead horde.


    Kaleb did not envy them.


    ¡°Are you wounded, My Lord?¡± Talbot asked.


    ¡°No,¡± followed an angry reply. Ferdinand looked to his men, ¡°Take some rest. I will command the defense of the city from the walls. Now we await their assault...¡±


    With the help of one of his soldiers, the Duke dismounted his horse and headed for the gatehouse. The heavy plate armor he wore looked cumbersome to Kaleb, but he could appreciate the protection that it provided.


    The priest dismounted, picked up the helmet that Ferdinand had discarded and headed after his liege.


    Kaleb was about to follow, when he was startled by a heavy thud.


    A horse had just collapsed under the weight of the armored soldier mounting it. The poor beast looked as though it had fainted, which was bad news for the rider, who was now pinned underneath it.


    The other soldiers jumped into action trying to free their struggling comrade.


    Kaleb left the scene amidst all the commotion and ascended the steep stairs of the gatehouse. He found the priest and the Duke engaged in a heated discussion at the top of the fortification.


    ¡°¡­ that is why we must leave while there is still time!¡± Talbot insisted. ¡°My arcanite¨C¡± he looked back at the staircase and found Kaleb standing there. Without paying much mind to the rogue listening in on their conversation he continued, ¡°My body is running low on arcanite and I don¡¯t think that I can push myself any further. I could try and protect you if it came to life or death, but I cannot assist with the defense any longer.¡±


    The Duke looked beaten as he observed the horizon beyond the cemetery hill. ¡°The sun is rising¨C¡± he said in a frail voice. ¡°Would you look at that? We lived to see the morning¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Talbot argued, ¡°They won¡¯t stop their assault just because of it.¡±


    ¡°The light will weaken them, though,¡± the Duke said. ¡°At least we have that on our side.¡±


    The priest shook his head, ¡°It won¡¯t be enough. We have to retreat.¡±


    Talbot¡¯s words seemed to have enraged the Duke, who proceeded to grab the priest by his robe. ¡°I can¡¯t flee, you fool!¡± he shouted, ¡°How many times must I make myself clear? We have to make our stand here or it will all have been for naught!¡±


    Maybe it was the hangover or the thrill of battle, or the nightmare from before, but Kaleb felt an urge to speak his mind on the subject. He was not usually a man who much cared for others, but the past few days had left him reevaluating a lot of his life choices. It was, perhaps, due to this lapse in judgment that he decided to step forward to offer his opinion on the matter.


    ¡°We can hold them back, My Lord,¡± Kaleb said.


    Both the priest and the Duke looked to the rogue.


    As Kaleb got closer to the edge of the gatehouse he surveyed the field of battle below. Across the open plain lied scattered the savaged remains of the undead. It was hard to tell their number, but the toll must have reached into the hundreds. Most lied perfectly still, while some looked to have been merely crippled as they dragged their misshapen bodies across the ground. Yet a thousand more still roamed the field in search of an enemy.


    While the Duke and his men had inflicted a considerable number of casualties, they had also taken some in return. Kaleb spotted nine bodies of men out among the heaps of bone and rotten flesh. Many more horses than soldiers had lost their lives at the hands of the undead, but it was a heavy loss none the less.


    ¡°They overwhelmed us,¡± the Duke spoke in a soft voice. ¡°There were just too many. The horses ¨C they just¡­ couldn¡¯t endure the assault.¡±


    He turned to Kaleb, ¡°How did it go at the temple?¡±


    ¡°We are holding them back,¡± Kaleb answered, ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°Casualties?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Ferdinand smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.


    Talbot?¡±


    ¡°Yes My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Seeing as how you are now useless to me, go and guard the temple. Send me any men that you can spare.


    Oh, and¡­ pray for all of us, would you?¡±


    The priest looked disappointed, but did not press the issue of retreat any further. ¡°Very well, My Lord.¡±


    He then bowed and left.


    Kaleb walked up to the Duke who was peering over the parapets at the field of battle below.


    ¡°We lost nine men out there,¡± the Duke said and gave Kaleb a quick glance. ¡°I saw the monsters rip them apart right before my eyes.


    The wounded will have to fight on. Without them there are only about eighty of us to man the walls now.¡±


    ¡°What about the townsfolk?¡± Kaleb asked.


    The Duke nodded. ¡°If it comes to that, I suppose we can order everyone in the city to take up arms in defense of it. We have the weapons to arm them with, but¨C¡±


    ¡°They would be of little help,¡± Kaleb said.


    Ferdinand lowered his head. ¡°Exactly,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d rather order them to flee if it came to that.


    How did the militiamen do, by the way?¡±


    ¡°They played their part,¡± Kaleb admitted, ¡°But without your soldiers to take the brunt of the attack they would have been slaughtered. The city would have already been overrun by the undead, no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°Kaleb¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord?¡±


    The Duke gave him a questioning gaze, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left already?¡±


    The rogue chuckled.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ferdinand asked, ¡°There is nothing holding you back? Why risk your life for me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The cheeky grin on Kaleb¡¯s face only made his sharp facial features stand out that much more menacingly. He truly looked the part of a dead man. ¡°You could say that I came for the pay, but I stayed for the adventure.¡±


    ¡°Adventure¡­¡± Ferdinand muttered.


    ¡°I love excitement,¡± the rogue explained. ¡°And this whole Rotwald mess ¨C it has been a lot of fun for me. It makes me feel alive.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could share in your optimism,¡± The Duke said. He gripped the edge of the parapet, ¡°By the Gods, I would love to trade places with you. I could roam the world, be free of my duties as a ruler¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kaleb admitted, ¡°It is fun to do what I do.¡±


    A moment of silence was enjoyed by the two of them. What was left of the undead horde after the Duke¡¯s failed assault was gathering between the cemetery and the city. The shambling corpses looked to be preparing for the next wave of attack. This time they were sure to reach the city walls, where the defenders were going to make their final stand. Even if they could retreat to the keep deeper inside, the loss of the city would lead to a protracted siege and a political defeat for the Duke.


    Kaleb gestured at the staircase behind them, ¡°Shall we? Your men are awaiting your orders.¡±


    Ferdinand took a deep breath and pushed himself away from the parapets. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get this this siege defense organized.¡±

 Chapter #12 – The Final Test

    The army of the dead under Victorian¡¯s command marched on the city of Hadel at a brisk pace. With the bell tower of the temple already visible on the horizon, he reasoned that they were now no more than a few hours away.


    He had no plan; no idea of what was going to happen once they did arrive. His mind was clouded by the recent chain of events and tragedies, leading Victorian to withdrawn from all social interaction. He kept well ahead of the others and away from their prying gazes.


    Diana and her servants rode a short distance behind Victorian. They were closely followed by their death knight escorts with the infantry closing their formation. Their rusted spears and halberds pierced the skies, swinging back and forth in perfect unison to the sound of their creaking bones. The ground beneath them shook to the one-two march of the dead men as they went to war.


    It was a veritable parade of death.


    The terrain in this part of the county was an overgrown plain, partially submerged beneath the bog and morass. Tall grasses stretched across open fields on both sides of the road with only sparse clusters of treesdotting the horizon. There were ruins of old manors and large country houses visible in the distance, yet none appeared inhabited. Picked apart by scavenging farmers and marauders, the destitute buildings stood as a testament to a once greater prosperity, which the rising groundwater had all but drowned over the centuries.


    The young paladin¡¯s somber contemplations were interrupted as he was approached by Lady Albrech, riding on her dark horse.


    ¡°The time for your final test has come, Victorian,¡± she announced.


    Victorian looked to the Devil on his right and found her peering expectantly at the red sun setting over the city in the distance. Their arrival looked as though it would take place just as the she had planned.


    Dressed in her magnificent red robes, she was seated with both legs over one side of her horse as not to ruffle them. The Devil radiated an aura of beauty that was only further enhanced by her humble surroundings and the repugnant company of the dead that followed them.


    ¡°Are you still of a mind to kill him?¡± Diana asked, ¡°Or have you reconsidered?¡±


    Victorian shook his head in denial.


    ¡°I will have my retribution,¡± he proclaimed and placed his hand over the pummel of his sword.


    Victorian himself was dressed for battle, though the quality of his gear was questionable. Most of it he had scrounged together from the undead infantry under his command. The individual pieces were mismatched, but he had somehow managed to find enough of them to put together a full set of armor, albeit a shoddy one.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°I am well, My Lady,¡± Victorian answered. ¡°Thank you for asking. It would seem that my thoughts are a little more collected today.


    I feel like I should apologize for what happened earlier. When we set out from the graveyard¡­ I should not have shouted at you. I don¡¯t know what I came over me. It all feels a bit hazy now that I think back on the past day¡¯s events.¡±


    ¡°You should never apologize for speaking your mind,¡± Diana said. ¡°I expect to hear nothing but truth from you, if our agreement is to stand the test of time.


    Besides, I don¡¯t blame you for losing your temper. I¡¯m sure there was a good reason why you couldn¡¯t think straight.¡±


    The Devil looked back at the servants following them. Her inquisitive gaze fell upon Leonora and the handmaiden lowered her head in shame.


    ¡°Youth is wonderful,¡± Diana said, ¡°But the young often make rash decisions.


    Incidentally, are you two getting along well?¡± Diana inquired. ¡°I trust that Leonora hasn¡¯t been causing you any trouble?¡±


    Victorian appeared confounded by her question. ¡°Lady Leonora?¡± he asked. ¡°No¡­ Why do you ask, My Lady?¡±


    Diana shrugged. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that my handmaidens can be a bit quick tempered. Excuse them, if you can. The girls are still young and can sometimes act without thinking it through first. It is in their blood, I fear.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Victorian said and shook his head, ¡°But I still don¡¯t think it is right to use them to such ends.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Diana asked.


    Victorian took a deep breath. ¡°Pardon me for prying, but Lady Silphi told me about their purpose; what they have been trained for.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she told you everything, Victorian,¡± Diana grinned. ¡°They have their secrets, you know. You could say that there is a quirk to each and every one of them that escapes the naked eye.¡±


    ¡°The girls are trained killers,¡± Victorian said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sit right with me. That is, I don¡¯t think that I can condone resigning someone to such a harsh fate ¨C to be an assassin.


    You allowed me to decide whether or not to join you, so I can¡¯t help but ask if they were offered that same choice¡­ or if it was made for them.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your concern for the wellbeing of my servants, Victorian, but I think that you have gotten the wrong idea about them. I understand you disapproval of my methods, but they are by far the lesser evil here.


    Yes, I train my agents from a very young age, and yes, I expect them to be able to kill without hesitation. But can you really blame the girls for taking me up on my offer? They were bred for war, Victorian.


    The handmaidens¡­¡± she glanced back at the twelve women following them, ¡°Their choices in life were already limited from the moment they were born. I think the phrase ¡®sins of our fathers¡¯ would apply here, as it is in their blood to be more than just wives and mothers.¡±


    ¡°And what were their choices exactly?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°What choice did you have?¡± Diana asked. ¡°When the Temple came for you ¨C what did your father do to shield you from becoming a Templar? Could he have prevented them from taking you and your arcane gifts?¡±


    ¡°I went willingly,¡± Victorian pointed out. ¡°Magic is too dangerous. I had to be trained in its proper use, for the safety of others as well as my own.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you didn¡¯t really have a choice, did you?¡± Diana asked. ¡°From the moment you were born, you were destined to either join the ranks of the Templars or be forever persecuted by them.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Much like you, my servants are far too dangerous to be left alone. There has to be some grater power to watch over them, to guide them. Otherwise the world will fall to chaos. And then the Oblivion is sure to follow.¡±


    ¡°And who do you answer to?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°Mostly to my God,¡± Diana answered. ¡°That is, I think that he cares for what I do. I¡¯m not quite sure, to be honest. For a cosmic deity that is all encompassing, Caldun can sure be quiet some times. I wish that I could question him, to ask for guidance, but that is not how it works.


    You see, in the beginning there was nothing; nothing at all.¡± Diana snapped her fingers. ¡°But then the universe was born and time became a thing. It now had a beginning and there also had to be an end ¨C Caldun, the Titans named it. And it was magnificent.


    They studied matters of science and magic long before we ever could even conceive of such pursuits. The wisdom that they had gathered was so vast that they could traverse the stars in more ways than one. They could bring life to dead worlds. They were the ones that brought your ancestors here.


    That was back before the apocalypse, of course; before the universe split into the three planes of existence that we know of today.


    You see, Victorian, beneath the surface of our daily concerns lays a vast wealth of knowledge and history that is as of yet undiscovered. So much has been lost to time and ruin that we, the lesser races could hardly ever guess at the splendor of the once mighty Titans.


    I wish to embrace that pursuit,¡± Diana explained. ¡°I believe that we are just as capable of uncovering the mysteries of the universe as they were. But first, we must survive the coming night. And we cannot do so as a divided people.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°What proof do you have of such things?¡±


    ¡°I was born on this world, Victorian, but I have visited many others. Some were deserts, some were seas ¨C some had both. But everywhere I went, I did so through the gateways that the Titans had constructed. Everywhere I arrived I discovered more evidence of their greatness and¡­ more of their slaves, patiently awaiting the return of their masters.


    But they are not coming back Victorian, so we must take up their mantle and re-discover their lost knowledge. We can wait no longer. We can ill afford any more hesitation, because the time of peril draws closer. Doom awaits us all behind that ever shirking wall of darkness in the sky.


    Caldun, in his wisdom and compassion, has given us an opportunity to survive it and we mustn¡¯t waste the chance.¡±


    The Devil halted her horse and the entire army stopped behind her.


    Victorian observed Diana as she dismounted and made her way into the meadow lying adjacent to the road.


    ¡°Walk with me, Victorian,¡± she said and waved for him to follow.


    ¡°As for the rest of you, set up the camp. We will remain here for the night.¡±


    Victorian compiled and dismounted. ¡°Are we not to advance on Hadel then, My Lady?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We will, Victorian,¡± the Devil replied, ¡°But first I wanted to show you something.¡±


    As Diana slowly walked through the knee high grass, she emanated a dark aura. It withered the plants in a wide area around her. They turned brown and then black before finally crumbling away into dust, leaving behind only a layer of barren soil where the lush grasses had been growing just a moment prior.


    ¡°I have a gift, Victorian,¡± Diana said as she crossed the plain, leaving a long trail of death in her wake. The withering aura reached out across the field, consuming all the vegetation as it expanded. ¡°It is the kind of gift that keeps on taking¡­


    I can take from people; take from nature¡­¡± she waved her hands at the surrounding landscape. ¡°I can take life away.¡±


    Diana stopped and kneeled. She held up the edge of her robe with one hand so that it wouldn¡¯t touch the black soil beneath her.


    ¡°I can take away the power and abilities of others, but I can also hand it back out. Pass it on, if you will.


    You see, I can¡¯t create something out of nothing, but¡­¡± She reached out with her hand. At the touch of her fingers a frail sapling sprung up from the ground.


    ¡°I can create almost anything given enough material to work with.


    Life and death are two sides of the same coin, and notopposite ends of a straight line, as the mortals see it.They are a part of the same circle; the one never ending cycle of existence and ruin. Nothing ever truly dies,¡± she explained, ¡°It only changes shape.¡±


    Victorian stood silent as the tree sapling grew larger and larger until it all but towered over the barren plain surrounding it. Then something even more incredible happened. The tree began to take on the vague shape of a humanoid: it grew a face; a pair of arms and legs pealed away from the main body. The living wood titan ¨C and ent ¨C opened its eyes and tore away its feet from the ground to the sound of snapping roots and splintering bark. The leaves in its braches shook as it fell down on one knee before Diana, sending a heavy tremor through the field around them.


    ¡°Everything living will die in due time,¡± Diana said. ¡°Nothing lastsforever, not even the gods.¡±


    The living tree lowered its massive arm for the Devil to seat herself in. It even shifted its wooden fingers around to provide his master with armrests.


    ¡°So, tell me Victorian ¨C after all that I have shown you, all the power I have displayed, do you still think that I cannot offer you redemption?¡± Diana asked as she leaned back into the arm of her creation, ¡°That I cannot possibly provide a brighter future for you and your people than the Temple ever could?


    I sense your uncertainty, your doubts and your fears. I know that the things you once did in the name of the Temple still linger heavily on your conscience. But they should not define your future. There are still other roads to walk, you know.¡±


    Victorian placed his right hand across his chest and bowed his head. ¡°Then I must confess the true reason for my doubts, My Lady,¡± he said. ¡°I fear that you are offering me something that is not yours to give in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Diana crossed her legs and leaned on her hand in contemplation.


    ¡°But I am willing to serve you regardless of it,¡± Victorian reassured her. ¡°I am convinced that whatever your intentions for this world might be, they cannot possibly make it any worse than it already is. And if I can accomplish even a little in my life, then I would gladly spend it in service to you and your cause.¡±


    Diana smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t think of a way to make life even worse for the mortals on this world, then you are lacking in imagination, Victorian. It can always get worse.


    I have grand designs, you know,¡± the Devil said as the giant tree moved its branches to shelter her from a sudden sharp breeze. Its lush green leaves folded into a protective canopy that closely resembled the scales of a dragon.


    ¡°I will be honest with you, Victorian; I have unleashed an army of the dead upon your city.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe that you care for those people,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Victorian yelled at her. ¡°Why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°I need to test you,¡± Diana explained. ¡°I need to see who you really are.¡±


    Victorian meandered in place for a moment as he feverishly considered this new revelation. He was clearly overcome with rage.


    He the spun around and ran towards his horse.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Diana commanded.


    Against his better judgment, Victorian complied with her order.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°I will ride for the city!¡± Victorian furiously replied. ¡°I must help them!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fight them alone?¡± Diana asked. ¡°You are just going to throw your life away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Diana said, ¡°But are you going to help the Duke then?¡±


    Victorian struggled with the idea for a moment.


    ¡°If I must,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he wants me dead.¡±


    Victorian shook his head and clenched his fists as he fought the urge to leave for the city. ¡°You are insane,¡± he said.


    ¡°No,¡± Diana said, ¡°Just pragmatic to the extreme. I don¡¯t care for how many must die for me to get my way. Take note of that.¡±


    The Devil waved her hand signaling for Victorian to leave. ¡°Fine, you can go now. And take the death knights with you ¨C they will be needed.¡±


    ¡°Then you are going to help me defend the city now?¡± Victorian asked to make sure. At this point he had no idea of what the Devil¡¯s intentions were.


    Diana nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she said and waved for Victorian to scurry along, ¡°Now go, you have people to save. I will be with you shortly.¡±


    Victorian did not hesitate. As soon as he was back upon his horse, the young paladin charged off towards the city. The death knights were quick to follow as they drove their horses after him at a breakneck pace. Soon the thunderous beating of their hooves began to fade in the distance.


    The Devil¡¯s handmaiden¡¯s now all gathered around their master.


    ¡°Julia,¡± the Devil beckoned for the golden haired maiden to approach.


    The girl stepped forward and bowed before her master.


    ¡°I will need you to deliver a message to Duke Ferdinand of Steinfeld,¡± Diana said. ¡°Tell him that I want to arrange a meeting to¡­ celebrate the victory over the undead horde. Let him know that Victorian will be attending.¡±


    The girl bowed. ¡°As you wish, master.¡±

 Chapter #13 – The Siege Is Lifted

    Crack!


    A skeleton¡¯s skull shattered as Kaleb drove his steel mace down upon him. The creature¡¯s body fell apart and scattered across the top of the stone wall. Some of the bones tumbled over the edge of the walkway and landed onto the city streets.


    As Kaleb looked over the edge of the walkway at the remains of his defeated opponent the scene before him was a grim one. The street below was strewn with the fresh remains of his enemies and allies alike. Among the heaps of bones and half decomposed corpses, the mauled and battered bodies of four soldiers lied perfectly still amidst pools of their own blood ¨C a stark reminder of what would happen if the undead managed to overcome the city¡¯s only line of protection. In the streets below they could easily overwhelm the defenders whose only advantage was the four meter tall city wall, which the attackers had to climb before engaging them in combat.


    A sharp scraping sound distracted Kaleb from his somber contemplations. He peered over the parapets to find another skeleton scaling the wall.


    The undead creature gripped the uneven stone surface with its splintered bone fingers as it struggled to climb over the edge. Its empty eye sockets radiated a pale green glow that was brimming with hostility. The monster opened his mouth in a silent scream of rage as it grappled the parapets for support.


    Reacting quickly Kaleb brought his weapon down upon the skeletons face. It crushed the creature¡¯s jaw and ended up striking the edge of the stone parapets sending a painful jolt up his arm.


    Although not quite banished, the body of the skeleton fell from the wall and landed into the massing crowd of undead beneath it.


    ¡°Gods ¨C be damned!¡± Kaleb cursed as he changed hands. The rogue shook his aching wrist to try and lessen the pain.


    He looked to the soldiers in front of him to confirm that they were still alive.


    The two men-at-arms that were stationed on this section of the wall alongside Kaleb waved their weapons to show that they were still in the fight.


    ¡°Bring the stones!¡± Kaleb ordered in a raspy voice.


    Having received the rogue¡¯s permission, six militiamen scaled the stairs carrying a hefty boulder each. They brought the heavy stones up to the edge of the fortification and proceeded to push them over the parapets, dropping them onto the heads of the swarming undead below.


    Kaleb reveled in the satisfying crunch of shattering bones as the stones landed.


    But the moment of accomplishment was short lived.


    ¡°Gah!¡± went one of the militiamen as a ghoul lunged at him over the parapets. The decomposing body grabbed the terrified man and pinned him to the ground.


    The terrified militiaman desperately wailed at the undead abomination with his bare hands, but it had no visible effect on it.


    One of the soldiers drove his sword into the body of the monster, but it just ended up stuck inside its rotten torso. Though skewered, the creature was relentless in its assault on the poor militiaman.


    ¡°Go for the joints!¡± Kaleb roared as he slammed into the undead monster at full speed. They both fell down onto the walkway, grappling for support.


    Kaleb¡¯s lightning quick assault had freed the militiaman who used the opportunity to scramble away from the scene of battle on all fours. Meanwhile the others went about pummeling the undead monster into submission.


    His body aching, Kaleb stood up and glared in disgust at the defeated undead. He looked next to the soldiers under his command with that same expression on his face.


    ¡°You have to check over the parapets before giving the all clear signal!¡± he berated them.


    The soldiers were far too exhausted to argue with the rogue at this point. They stood silent, staring back at him with tired eyes and empty expressions.


    The men can¡¯t go on fighting for much longer,Kaleb realized. He glanced over the edge of the parapets to scout the situation below.


    Even though the defenders had managed to cull their ranks during the long day¡¯s fighting, the undead horde still numbered in the hundreds. At the moment, their assault seemed to be letting up. The majority of thecorpsesroamed aimlessly across the open field in-between the city and the cemetery. This lack of direction would only last for so long, however, as the undead would inevitably find another reason to climbthe walls.


    Kaleb had lost the count of the undead that he had personally sent back to their graves. The battle had raged for the entire day with the undead assaulting the walls in waves. The less than intelligent creatures were predictable in that they went straight for the closest sections of the wall as soon as they arose in the cemetery. That had allowed the defenders to concentrate their already sparse numbers here. But that singular advantage had not been enough¡­


    Kaleb reckoned that no more than half of the men that had taken to the walls this morning were still in a fighting condition. The undead were might have been unarmed, but even a light injury was enough to take a man out of action if it was coupled with exhaustion. In this battle of attrition, living people had the misfortune of having flesh and blood ¨C ample room for injury and affliction ¨C while the dead brought naught but their hollow bones.


    He could not recall the last time he had felt this numb. Kaleb¡¯s hands shook even as he lowered them at his sides.The others must be doing worse,he assumed in light of his combat experience. Battles fought between the mortals were often bloody, but they were also short. The undead, however, were inexhaustible.


    Having checked that there were no undead climbing his portion of the wall at the moment, Kaleb ordered his men to rest up. The militia brought up water and food. The shoddily trained defenders then took up a silent vigil as the exhausted soldiers fell to the ground, savoring their brief moment of respite from the battle.


    Kaleb indulged himself on a jug of water. He was parched form the fighting and the cold, refreshing taste of bland well water was the best thing in the world right now.


    Having finally quenched his thirst, Kaleb set off for the gatehouse to find the man in charge of the city¡¯s defense.


    As he descended the narrow staircase he was met with the same grim scene from before. The streets were covered in bones and half decayed corpses that had fallen, been pushed or outright jumped over the edge of the walkway. The reckless abandon with which the enemy threw itself over the walls had lead Kaleb to surmise that the undead sought to break into the city, but for what reason he could not guess.


    ¡°Why are they so driven?¡± He wondered as he stepped around the mauled corpse of a soldier. ¡°What could have driven them to leash out against their own home to this extent?¡±


    As he reached the gatehouse Kaleb was met by his Lord and the priest, Talbot. It was the rallying point and served to organize and direct the defenders towards the part of the wall that was at the moment being assaulter the hardest.


    The gray stone fortification stood at the crossroads of the narrow street. The cobblestone road ran the perimeter of the wall. Here, at the gates, it connected with the main road leading directly towards the town¡¯s central square. If the gatehouse was ever lost the undead could flood into the city practically unopposed, forcing the remaining defenders into a retreat. A siege of the Rotwald keep would ensue, but for the Duke that would mean a defeat and a potential rebellion. Weakness, Kaleb knew, could not be shown at a time like this.


    He found the man gambling the most on this desperate defense, Duke Ferdinand, sitting on the ground, his back pressed up against the gatehouse wall. He wore full steel plate armor, but had removed his helmet and gauntlets. In all honesty Ferdinand looked no better than the rest of his soldiers manning the walls.


    Tired and drenched in sweat, he turned his distant gaze to Kaleb and greeted him with a sluggish nod.


    Kneeled before him was Talbot, currently busy tending to his lord¡¯s bloodied arms. An orange glow emanated from the priest¡¯s hands as he held together the trembling fingers of his lord.


    ¡°I¨C I can¡¯t hold my weapon anymore, Kaleb,¡± Ferdinand hissed through his teeth. He was clearly in pain.


    ¡°Calm down, My Lord,¡± Talbot said as he focused on his healing magic. ¡°A little while longer and the pain should start to subside.¡±


    Kaleb looked to his aching right hand.I guess I won¡¯t get that same treatment then¡­


    He dismissed his foolish notion of asking the priest for help and instead opened one of his many leather pouches. Kaleb took out a small vial and uncorked it. The rogue drank about half of it and offered the rest to the Duke.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ferdinand inquired as he examined at the vial presented to him.


    ¡°White willows bark tincture ¨C It should take away some of the pain¡­ eases the swelling.¡±


    Talbot took the vial and assisted Ferdinand with drinking it.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be as quick as the priest¡¯s magic,¡± Kaleb explained, ¡°But it will help.¡±


    ¡°Just as well¡­ I am running low on arcanite, My Lord,¡± Talbot announced. ¡°If I push myself any further, I will pass out.¡±


    ¡°Go on then,¡± the Duke slowly waved his hand, dismissing his servant. ¡°Get back up on the gatehouse and tell me when they are about to launch the next attack. I¡¯m going to stay down here and rest for a while.¡±


    The priest reluctantly complied and left.


    Kaleb seated himself down next to the Duke.


    Aside from the dead men, horses and the repugnant remains of their enemies, the streets of Hadel were empty. It was quiet compared to the rustling and creaking of bones that could be heard when standing on top of the walls. It was still a scene of carnage, sure, but there was tranquility to it ¨C as to every battlefield once the dust had settled.


    After a while the tranquility was banished as a noisy wooden cart, filled with cobblestones, rolled past the gatehouse. The two militiamen pulling it completely ignored the Duke, their lord, who was seated up against the wall of the fortification.


    A flock of crows flew overhead. Some landed in the blood soaked streets to feast on the corpse of the Duke¡¯s men-at-arms. They ignored the half decayed remains of the undead around them, going directly for the freshest, most succulent meat.


    Kaleb and Ferdinand sat for a few minutes observing the scene in silence until the rogue took out another vial and uncorked it.


    ¡°More medicine?¡± the Duke inquired with some glint of interest in his voice.


    Kaleb swallowed a mouthful and offered the rest of the Duke. ¡°Alcohol,¡± he said and managed a sharp, if somewhat tired grin.


    The Duke smiled back and accepted the vial from the rogue. He coughed as he took a sip, but managed not to waste anything. ¡°Strong stuff!¡±


    Kaleb nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Ferdinand finished the drink and let the empty vial slip out of his trembling fingers.


    The two exhausted men observed the setting sun behind the temple tower at the center of the city.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe we could, but we lasted the day,¡± Ferdinand said in a broken voice.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Kaleb replied without averting his gaze from the setting sun.


    ¡°You can still run away, you know¡­¡± the Duke suggested. ¡°The others might not realize it, but we can¡¯t hold the city anymore. You of all people should be able to tell that.¡±


    Kaleb nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    The Duke slightly shifted his heavy armor clad body to face the rogue. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Kaleb. From what the people have been telling me about you, this kind of self-sacrifice is the last thing I would expect.¡± There was a great deal of uncertainty in Ferdinand¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why? Why does everyone think so low of you?¡±


    Kaleb sighed and looked down at his trembling hands. ¡°The people like to talk, My Lord. They rarely know what they are talking about, though.


    Ah¡­ don¡¯t misjudge my lapse in common sense. I am generally not the compassionate type. The only reason why I am still fighting is because I feel like I should. Most of the time I don¡¯t even know why I do these things... I¡¯m just a drifter, really.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°But why?¡± Ferdinand persisted.


    ¡°Chasing happiness, maybe?¡± Kaleb grinned.


    ¡°Anyhow¡­ I don¡¯t have a sad past to share or anything like that. There is no justification for what I do or who I am. I guess I¡¯m just a cretin for how I treat others. I don¡¯t exactly give people any reasons to like me.


    But you know how stupid the masses are. I mean, you are a lord ¨C you have learned firsthand how worthless most people are. And they sure love to talk about us -¨C the ones with actual talent and power. The sheep looking down on wolves¡­¡±


    ¡°They say some pretty terrible things about you, Kaleb. Why do you put up with all that?¡±


    Kaleb shrugged. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just a masochist, then. Maybe I just can¡¯t be bothered to do something about it. I mean, just look at me,¡± he tilted his head. His face was sunken with the shape of the bones clearly visible beneath the rogue¡¯s pale skin. ¡°What was it that came to your mind when you first saw me?¡±


    ¡°A living corpse¡­¡± Ferdinand admitted.


    Kaleb smiled bitterly and looked away towards the setting sun, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°So you drink and you fight, is that it?¡± Ferdinand asked. ¡°Why not try and make something out of yourself? You clearly have the mind for it¨C¡±


    ¡°Why bother?¡± Kaleb interrupted the Duke. ¡°You worked hard for all that you have while I merely drifted from place to place. And look at us now ¨C exchanging drinks, wallowing in the dirt at the bottom of a gatehouse that, truthfully speaking, should have nothing to do with either of us. Death banging on the doors¡­ Was it all worth the effort you gave?¡±


    Ferdinand sighed. ¡°I guess you have a point there.¡±


    ¡°One day we will all look like those monsters on the other side of the gate, my lord. No matter you place in society, you still get put in the same old hole in the ground as we all. Farmer, lord or priest ¨C we all have the same end coming for us. Why try and fight it? Why pretend that we can outrun it?¡±


    Ferdinand contemplated Kaleb¡¯s words in silence.


    The rogue took out another vial of alcohol and shared it with the Duke.


    It really would have been a splendid evening if not of the impending doom. The skyline was a pleasant hue of red. The streets were calm at this time of siege.


    ¡°That is one way to look at it, I suppose,¡± Ferdinand said and forced himself up. ¡°Maybe I seem like a fool to you now, driving myself insane to keep together a crumbling kingdom, but I can¡¯t live life any other way. That endless struggle is something we have in common, you and I.


    The Duke grinned, ¡°So I guess I am a masochist too, Kaleb. Thank you for helping me realize it.¡±


    ¡°As if I care,¡± Kaleb replied.


    The two men exchanged tired nods. The Duke then headed for the stairwell of the gatehouse.


    Having taken one last look around at the carnage, Kaleb followed.


    The climb felt harder than ever. As he finally emerged at the top, Kaleb was met by the dusk covered figures of the Duke and his priest standing at the edge of the parapets, peering silently at the cemetery in the distance.


    ¡°Do you think they too will become like that?¡± Ferdinand asked. ¡°Will they be raised by the death magic?¡±


    ¡°Our men, my lord?¡± Talbot inquired.


    ¡°They might,¡± Kaleb said. He took up position at the Ferdinand¡¯s right side. ¡°Sure wasn¡¯t us that killed them, though.¡± His gaze searched the battlefield below for the scattered remains of the Duke¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°And if they do?¡± Ferdinand asked. ¡°Maybe we should¡­¡± he stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Is that¨C a sunrise?¡±


    Kaleb looked to the hills behind the cemetery where an aura of orange light was slowly rising over the horizon. That warm glow shone brighter and brighter until a lone rider emerged from behind the far away hill and halted in the middle of the road, surrounded by the glow; emanating it.


    The sight stumped the beleaguered defenders. Some of them even looked back at the sunset to make sure that they were not dreaming ¨C that it was not another sun rising. Even as the light behind them faded, this new orange aura only grew in power.


    ¡°An illumination spell?¡± Talbot muttered. ¡°Could that be a divine spell caster?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a staff,¡± Kaleb added. Granted, the rider was a fair distance away, but he had confidence in his eyesight. ¡°[Holy Aura] maybe? A paladin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± Talbot exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s the largest I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    The men stared in expectation at the distant figure atop of the hill.


    ¡°But is he here to help or to observe¡­¡± Ferdinand wondered.


    Even if the rider was a paladin that could cast a [Holy Aura] spell, he alone could do nothing against the number of undead besieging the city.


    Then, as if to answer the Duke¡¯s doubt, a plume of dust rose from behind the lone horseman as an entire unit of heavy cavalry raced over the crest of the hill and down the road towards the city of Hadel.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting over fifty, My Lord!¡± Kaleb announced.


    The armor clad horsemen formed up into a single line as they raced across the hill, towards the cemetery and the horde of the undead. They lowered their lances and drove their armored horses into the walking corpses, trampling them beneath the weight and fury of their assault.


    The lances of the armored knights pierced the decaying bodies, ripping them to shreds as the full weight of the riders and their mounts slammed into them. After plowing head first into the greatest gathering of the undead in sight, the cavalrymen broke their formation and scattered through the field, attacking the remaining abominations piece-meal.


    The lone rider on the hill remained well away from the fighting, but there was someone else leading the cavalry charge.


    Among the ranks of dusk covered lance wielding riders one stood out in particular. A faint golden aura emanated from the rampaging warrior ¨C the telling sight of divine magic, of a paladin¡¯s might. The knightly figure was the only one whose horse did not carry heavy armor. He slashed left and right with his sword as he rode, cutting the enemies in his path to shreds; every strike a deadly blow.


    The undead horde, having finally grasped that it was under attack, begun to gather in the vague direction of the riders. Some two hundred bodies shuffled towards their enemies in a large and disorderly mob.


    While the lancers drove their horses directly at the massing enemies, the lone paladin kept harassing single stragglers at the edges. The lightly armored rider was no fool, apparently, as he kept well away from the heart of the fighting and out of the way of his shock cavalry.


    The battle before them had distracted the Duke and his men from the mage that had first appeared on the hill. As they now searched the field for the enigmatic figure, they found that the source of the orange aura had moved a lot closer to the cemetery.


    ¡°A woman?¡± Talbot gasped in surprise.


    A woman dressed in red robe rode atop of a black horse up the road leading to the cursed cemetery. The orange aura moved with her, indicating that she was indeed the source of the spell.


    ¡°Is she going in there alone?¡± the priest asked. ¡°That is insanity!¡±


    Ferdinand and Kaleb said nothing. Unlike the priest, they had long run out of things to find impossible. The two of them looked at the lone woman as she neared the graveyard.


    The mysterious woman passed through the cemetery gate and disappeared into the unholy grounds beyond. The orange glow of her magic now merged with the pale green of necromancy.


    Meanwhile the battle taking place next to the city was slowly winding down. The cavalry was currently busy mopping up any remaining stragglers. Kaleb almost felt sorry for the undead with how utterly they had been crushed once a proper fighting force had engaged them.


    An explosion of orange light erupted from the cemetery. The undead caught in its wake all crumbled to dust. When the scene finally settled down, the unholy green glow that had plagued the burial grounds was no more. The late evening sky finally gave way to a reassuring dusk.


    All was well again. The dead were dead once more.


    An eerie silence settled over the battlefield. The victorious riders formed up into two columns and headed straight for the crossroads next to the cemetery. There they patiently waited as the woman in red emerged from the now purified graveyard and slowly headed down the hill to join them.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ferdinand asked. ¡°They made such short work of this many undead¡­¡± His relief was noticeable, yet there was bitterness in his voice. ¡°My men¡­ How many of them had to lose their lives for it to end like this?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we are safe now, My Lord,¡± Talbot said.


    ¡°Safe? We are safe?!¡± Ferdinand roared, ¡°Do you know who they are, perhaps? Do you have any idea of what they want form us, Talbot? Do you?!¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± Talbot looked confused.


    The Duke smashed his helmet against the stone parapets of the gatehouse in anger, ¡°Do you realize that we owe them our lives now, Talbot?! Do you understand in what kind of a position that puts me in?¡± The helmet slipped from his bruised fingers and fell over the edge of the parapets, landing at the bottom of the gatehouse with a metallic thud.


    Ferdinand looked like he could was about to strike the priest in anger, when they were interrupted by a soldier.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± a voice called out to him from the stairwell.


    The Duke turned to face the messenger, ¡°WHAT!¡±


    The poor soldier froze, faced with his lord¡¯s unwarranted anger.


    Ferdinand huffed heavily, ¡°What is it! Speak.¡±


    The soldier bowed his head, ¡°The¨C there is someone at the gate, My Lord.¡±


    The Duke was taken aback by the soldier¡¯s report, ¡°At the gate? Who? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It is a woman dressed in blue robes, My Lord,¡± the soldier explained. ¡°She is alone...¡±


    Kaleb looked to the riders in the distance. They had formed up into two lines facing the city with the woman in red at the front. The sword wielding warrior was at her side. He found it odd that they did not approach to greet the defenders and introduce themselves after all that had happened.


    ¡°Well? Did she say anything?¡± the Duke asked.


    ¡°She asked for you,¡± the soldier answered, ¡°by name...¡±


    Ferdinand leaned on the parapets for support as he considered his options. After a moment of deliberation he followed the soldier down the stairwell.


    ¡°Open the gates, Talbot,¡± he ordered. ¡°We should not make thelady wait.¡±


    Kaleb shadowed Ferdninand and followed him down the stairs. As they left the gatehouse and turned to face the massive wooden double gate, the order to open was sounded. The Duke¡¯s soldiers set about removing the heavy wooden beams that had been used to brace the door against the undead assault.


    While his men were busy with the gate, Ferdinand did his best to tidy up his appearance. It was an exercise in futility, however, as the long day¡¯s fighting had left him drenched in sweat, blood and utterly beaten.


    It was obvious to Kaleb that his pathetic appearance infuriated the nobleman, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. He refrained from offering help as there was little he could do, but insult the pride of the already defeated man.


    The gate slowly parted and their welcoming party walked outside to meet the unexpected guest.


    As Ferdinand, Kaleb and their four soldier strong escort left the stone arch of the gatehouse behind they were met by a lone figure dressed in blue.


    The golden haired woman stood below the left wall of the gatehouse holding the Duke¡¯s battered helmet in her delicate hands.


    Such a beauty!Kaleb was left dumbstruck by the woman¡¯s stunning appearance. Despite the late hour and the fact that she had likely traveled a fair distance to get here, the woman looked like she had just stepped out of her dressing room. There was no dust or grime on her apparel and she herself did not look to be travel-weary in the slightest. Her figure was also to his liking ¨C slender yet curvy in all the right places. It was enough to make his mind wonder.


    Where have such women been all my life!he wanted to shout but restrained himself.


    Ferdinand clearly had no such carnal desires as he launched straight into a conversation. ¡°I greet you in the name of the fair city of Hadel, my lady.¡± He bowed his head. ¡°My name is Duke Ferdinand Steinfeld and I am the ruler of these lands.¡± He paused to let the other party speak.


    The woman smiled, but did not reply. Her playful eyes jumped from one man to the other as she sized up the delegation sent to meet her.


    His introduction wasted, the Duke winced. ¡°It is common courtesy to give your name in return, my lady. Excuse my straightforwardness, but I am a little weary after the assault that we just endured.¡±


    She walked up to the Duke and handed him his helmet. ¡°I assume this is yours?¡± the woman asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Thank you, my lady,¡± Ferdinand bowed his head as he received the helmet. ¡°May I have your name as well?¡±


    The woman stepped back and placed her hands together below her waist. ¡°I am a messenger, your lordship. I am merely here to relay her exalted words.¡±


    ¡°And whose words would those be, my lady?¡±


    ¡°The wise words of my master, Lady Diana,¡± Julia replied. ¡°She would like to know if we could enter your city now that we have saved it from certain destruction. It would be enough for her to have an audience with you, but staying the night would also be acceptable.¡±


    Kaleb noticed the Duke¡¯s expression tensing up.She is not going easy on his pride, this woman. Such a heavy handed way to start a conversation¡­


    The golden haired beauty tilted her head and gave Ferdinand a questioning look. ¡°But if you need some time to prepare before receiving my master as your guest, then she understands.¡±


    Ferdinand raised his hand in objection. ¡°Now, wait a¨C¡±


    The woman spoke over the Duke¡¯s feeble attempts to interrupt her, ¡°As you surely have the many needs of the city to tend to, now that the siege is over, my Master could tolerate spending another night camping out in the fields. We have enough provisions to last us another day or two.¡±


    ¡°I have no¨C¡±


    Julia continued. ¡°Any delay to take us in after that, however, would reflect badly on your reputation as a nobleman, would it not?¡± She smiled as she said that, but even her beauty could not mask the insolent look in her eyes. ¡°To turn away your savior at the gates ¨C such bad form, My Lord. My master would strongly advise you against it.¡±


    The Duke finally caught a break and was able to voice himself. ¡°Such things should not be discussed in a place like this, my lady. If it would at all be possible, I would like to invite you inside so that we can talk in more suitable accommodations. If you would like, I could¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Julia snapped at him, ¡°I would not like anything that you can offer me, My Lord. All that I require is that you give your approval or denial in regards to my Master¡¯s request for an audience with you.


    What news shall I bring her, Lord Steinfeld?¡±


    The Duke faked a smile. ¡°You certainly are insistent, my lady. Very well, we shall receive your master on the morrow. I assume that lady Diana would agree to a meeting over supper? Would that satisfy her wishes?¡± His face was red and the man was struggling to keep his calm.


    There is something very sinister about this woman¡­The realization pushed Kaleb to the edge. He was having a faintly similar feeling to that from the encounter with the demon.It can¡¯t be! No, impossible¡­


    The mysterious woman smiled and clapped her hands together in an expression of joy. ¡°Good!¡± she said. ¡°It is agreed then! My master will arrive tomorrow before sunset. You can expect a party of twenty, My Lord. We would not want to intrude too heavily on the coffers of the current holder of the Rotwald Keep. Seeing as how they are not legally yours in the first place¡­¡±


    Ferdinand¡¯s face warped in confusion, ¡°Current holder?¡±


    ¡°I am delighted to inform you that Lord Victorian Rotwald will be joining us,¡± the woman continued. ¡°My master has seen it fit to handle the negotiations on his behalf, and would like to meet you in private. She hopes that both parties can come to a reasonable resolution to the tragic events of the past week. After all, we should avoid further bloodshed, if possible.¡±


    The shift from confusion to terror in the Duke¡¯s face seemed to have satisfied the woman.


    Kaleb slowly reached for one of his throwing daggers behind his back.


    The woman shifted her gaze to the rogue and spoke with the same eerily happy expression on her face from before, ¡°I would not go that far. I am quicker than you on the draw.¡±


    Kaleb froze.How did she notice? Who is that woman?


    ¡°I will now deliver the good news to my Master,¡± Julia said. ¡°I wish you all a good night¡¯s sleep ¨C your valiant efforts seem to have been justified. You have been rescued.¡±


    The woman bowed and walked away.


    Kaleb and the Duke observed the blue robed beauty for a while longer before going back inside the city.


    ¡°Barricade the gates!¡± Ferdinand ordered.


    ¡°My lord?¡± a puzzled soldier asked.


    ¡°The siege might not be over yet,¡± the Duke explained as he headed down the road towards the keep. ¡°This is going to be a long night¡­¡±


    He turned to Kaleb who was following closely behind him. ¡°I want you to take account of the forces that we can still field.¡±


    Kaleb nodded.


    The Duke was visibly shaken. ¡°Victorian lives¡­ Does that mean he has recruited those knights to his cause? And who is this ¡®master¡¯ the messenger spoke of? What kind of a woman is this Diana?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Should they endeavor attack the city, we must be ready. I am not giving it up now. Not to some glowing tart on a horse.¡±


    The Duke gripped the pummel of his sword. ¡°If she wants to meet me, then good ¨C we can discuss this issue in a civilized manner.


    Still, if Victorian really lives¡­¡±


    Ferdinand stopped in the middle of the street and looked to Kaleb with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°I want you to set up an ambush,¡± he said. ¡°Just in case¡­ And make sure to account for mages. I am leaving Talbot in your care. He might be useful on that regard.


    No one threatens me and gets away with it. Not after what I just lived through.


    This whole Rotwald mess ends tomorrow!¡±


    Kaleb grinned, ¡°With pleasure, My Lord.¡±

 Chapter #14 – Homecoming

    The iron braced wooden gate baring entrance to the city parted slowly. An invitation was given to Hadel¡¯s saviors and a party of twenty one passed through the portal of the gatehouse.


    They were met with the narrow, mud caked streets. The city was no less furnished than any other hub of trade and craft, if a little lacking in traders or craftsmen. Boarded windows, smokeless chimneys and not a soul in sight ¨C Hadel was a shadow of its former self.


    The fading sunlight did little to lighten up the desolate place that was the titular commercial and administrative center of the Rotwald County. Back in its glory days there had been a lack of free living space within these walls, as was made evident by the old stone buildings that encroached upon the road. Normally, townhouses two to three stories high were a sign of wealth and a strong desire to stake a claim over every bit of available land. But now the piles of bones at Hadel¡¯s gates almost seemed like they would fit right in over on this, the supposedly inhabited side of the wall.


    House Rotwald was named after the majestic redwood forests that used to grow around these parts hundreds of years ago. But now, with the forests long gone and the fertile plainsdrowned beneath the waters, only the name itself remained to tell a story of the once prosperous region. These days the Rotwald domains along with those of the other Marsh Counts were known for their poor soil and general poverty.


    But even now, despite it being a backwater of a fringe region with dwindling population, no notable natural resources or commercial value, this bleak place was still worth something to someone.


    To Victorian Rotwald, however, this place was home. This was his inheritance ¨C destitution, duty and honor.


    ¡°Looks like I missed out on a fun battle,¡± Lemmy remarked as he eyed the claw mark covered wooden gates. The town¡¯s denizens had tried to remove the remains of the attackers from the entrance, but the many tiny phalanges of fingers and bone splinters still littered the ground.


    ¡°It was hardly even a battle,¡± Julia announced. The golden haired beauty that had played the part of a messenger rode behind Lemmy. She and Leonora were at the front of the twelve servants escorting their master and her two male companions.


    Julia gave the towering man-demon in front of her a suggestive grin. ¡°It only lasted this long because the Duke¡¯s men were so weak,¡± she said, ¡°If you had been here, My Lord, there would have been no real battle to speak of.¡±


    Behind the handmaidens the two columns were concluded by six death knights clad from head to toe in full plate armor. A masterfully crafted illusion spell was hiding their true undead nature. To the naked eye the six knights escorting the party looked entirely human. Even their horses, though eerily silent, resemble their living counterparts that Lemmy and the rest of them were riding.


    The long lances that they carried reached for the sky in a display of graceful strength. As they passed through the gate the armor clad warriors took off their helmets revealing their faces to the Duke¡¯s soldiers that had been sent to receive them. The illusion had turned the mounted incarnations of death and misery into fine looking men. Strong facial features coupled with their short hair and the passionate look in their eyes, though fake in every sense of the word, cast an aura of nobility about them.


    ¡°Such an unimportant scufflewas below you, My Lord,¡± Leonora reassured Lemmy. ¡°After all, Victorian was able to carry the day with the forces that our Master provided.¡±


    Lemmy sighed in disappointment. ¡°I guess it does sound a little easy then,¡± he said. ¡°Still, at least Victorian got to fight.¡±


    He looked to the young paladin riding at his side. ¡°How was it, little man?¡± Lemmy asked. ¡°Was the fighting any good?¡±


    Victorian glared at Lemmy through the visor of his helmet. ¡°This was not what I agreed to,¡± he answered. ¡°I never through that she would put my people in danger.¡±


    Unlike Lemmy who was dressed in his fine green velvet clothes, Victorian wore armor. He had foregone the plate mail from yesterday as they were not riding into battle, but he still wore his steel chain shirt and boiled leather beneath it.


    Lemmy shrugged. ¡°It seems to me that the city was defended successfully.¡± The hulking man glanced at the blood stained cobble stone. ¡°Well, at a cost, of course. Can¡¯t have fighting without dying, is what I say.¡±


    ¡°Be silent, you fool,¡± Victorian replied.


    After Diana¡¯s outrageous attack on his home town, the young paladin was left with no taste for the demon¡¯s quipping. In the wake of what he perceived to be her betrayal, Victorian had hardly even slept last night. Tormented by the realization of how cruel and unpredictable the Devil truly was, he had been consumed by doubt and regret for his easy fall into her service.


    How could I have done this to my own people? Victorian wondered. Why was I such a fool to trust her¡­


    ¡°You are overthinking it again, littleman,¡± Lemmy said.


    You are all monsters, Victorian thought. I have brought monsters to the seat of my House.


    He cast his angry gaze upon the Devil riding at the front of the column. Diana appeared distant and no more concerned about the signs of battle surrounding her than a miller might be about flour dust on his millstone. Wanton death, clearly, was part and parcel for her.


    The young paladin felt a sudden urge to drawn his sword. They were close ¨C the Devil and the betrayed Templar. A short gallop would put his blade at her back¡­


    Yet the temptation vanished as quickly as it had sprung up in his tormented mind. She warned me, Victorian thought, She told me who she was; what she would do to this world. And yet, I failed to heed her words.


    And now I know that I cannot possibly face such an evil force on my own. I wonder if anyone can.


    As if sensing the surge of anger in Victorian, Diana turned her gold tiara adorned head to look at him.


    ¡°Is there anything that you would like to tell me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Tell you?¡± Victorian replied. ¡°Now?¡± He gestured at the townhouses at the side of the road.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even see me yesterday,¡± Victorian pointed out. ¡°I waited on you the whole day today, and you avoided me. And you want to talk about it now?¡±


    ¡°I had to give you the time to think,¡± Diana said. ¡°You were still too irrational following the battle.¡±


    ¡°I was the irrational one?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t¡­ Then you¨C¡±


    The paladin rode up to the Devil and whispered so that the Duke¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t be able to hear their conversation.


    ¡°You attacked my home town,¡± he said, ¡°My people! Why?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Victorian,¡± Diana said, ¡°It was all a test.¡±


    ¡°A test?¡± Victorian asked, ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To see how you would react,¡± Diana explained, ¡°To see where your priorities lied. I had to make sure that you still had your heart in the right place.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to attack innocent people to figure that out,¡± Victorian protested. ¡°You can ask me anything that would like to know, and I will tell you.¡±


    Diana sighed. ¡°If only it was that simple¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about not putting innocent lives in danger?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°Why was it necessary for some stupid test?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea of how much power you are going to wield if you are going to serve me?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Do you understand the scope and weight of the decisions that you are going to have to make?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Victorian said.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t,¡± Diana said. ¡°Just as you had no idea of how cruel I can be, you do not understand the pitfalls of your own human mind. You will not be able to avoid spilling the blood of your precious innocents, Victorian, because in some cases the decision to spare one life will mean the death of another ¨C regardless of your own actions. Or are you really so stupid as to think that you can be a ruler with a scepter in one hand without the burden of death in the other?¡±


    Victorian winced as he searched for a counter-argument, but came up empty.


    ¡°There are mortals on this world with incredible powers,¡± the Devil said, ¡°Mages, who hold dominion over fire and ice. There are warlocks, who can bind and command the demons of the Oblivion; necromancers, who can bring back the dead and feed the very souls of the living into rituals to call forth cosmic entities from your darkest nightmares. They are all incredibly potent tools for any man to command, but few can ever hope to contain them. That is why you need me ¨C a supreme evil; a better side to evil.


    There are other worlds out there, Victorian, other worlds that have already fallen to ruin in light of your incredible abilities to wield magic. All that I am trying to achieve by killing a few people is to prevent the death of your entire world.


    Look at your own city,¡± Diana said. ¡°Is there anything but a slow death in its future? What about its people? Don¡¯t they deserve any better? And what can you give them?¡±


    Victorian lowered his head in defeat.


    ¡°You, soldier!¡± Diana addressed one of the Duke¡¯s soldiersleading their party. ¡°Why have the people not come out to greet us?¡±


    ¡°There is a curfew in place, My Lady,¡± the soldier answered. He was the Captain in command of the escort party, as was made evident by the plume of feather in his helmet.


    ¡°Since, uhh¡­ since Duke Steinfeld took the city under his protection there has been some insubordination,¡± the man explained. ¡°Nothing that you should be worried about, of course! The locals aren¡¯t violent; just confused is all.¡±


    ¡°Is she also confused?¡± Diana asked and gestured at a little girl standing on the side of the road. The girl looked to be holding something small in her hands as she peered withanticipation towards the approaching party.


    ¡°Argh,¡± the Captain sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind her, she is just a child.¡±


    ¡°Brian!¡± the Captain called out to one of the soldiers leading the column. ¡°Get her back inside. Remind her parents that the curfew is still in place. For their own safety...¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± the young soldier replied and doubled his pace.


    Diana halted her horse and the entire column stopped behind her.


    ¡°What is it, My Lady?¡± the Captain asked as he turned to face her. He glanced over the six knights at the back of the column with a cautious gaze before repeating the question. ¡°What is wrong? Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°I would like to talk to that girl,¡± Diana answered. The Devil then waved for the little one to approach her.


    Encouraged by the gesture, the girl, still mindful of the soldier sent to get her, walked up to Diana.


    ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t let you do that,¡± the Captain protested. ¡°The curfew should not be broken, My Lady ¨C Duke¡¯s orders. I am sorry, but I must insist that¨C¡±


    Diana looked the man in the eyes and spoke in a calm voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want to stop her.¡±


    The captain¡¯s focused expression softened and his gaze relaxed. ¡°We won¡¯t stop her.¡± He looked drowsy as he parroted her suggestion.


    The other soldiers staredin shared confusion at their commander.


    ¡°She is just a little girl,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°She is just a little girl¡­¡± the commander repeated after her.


    ¡°You should tell your men to let her pass. There is no harm in me talking to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the captain agreed. He turned around and stood aside.¡°Let the girl pass!¡±


    The other soldiers reluctantly followed his orders.


    Looking down at the right side of the street the Devil¡¯s green eyes met those of the child¡¯s. It only lasted a moment as the shy girl immediately averted her gaze.


    ¡°E¨Cexcuse me, pretty Lady,¡± the little girl saidin a meek voice as she slowlyapproached Diana. She was clearlyno more than six or seven years old and appropriately timid for her age.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Diana asked. She made sure to smile as she looked down upon her.


    The girl was clutching a single lily flower in her hands. She tried reaching up to hand it to the woman in red, but her short arms failed her.


    Witnessing the girl¡¯s plight, Diana gracefully dismounted before her. She then extended her palm towards her.


    Standing so close to the woman seemed to frighten the girl. She reacted by pulling her hand away before slowly offering the flower for a second time to the smiling Devil.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said as she received it.


    The little girl still avoided eye contact as she tried to muster the courage to speak again. ¡°Um, could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Could you bless grandpa?¡± the girl asked. She did not dare to look up at the woman as she spoke.


    Diana took hold of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Encouraged by her answer the girl finally looked the Devil in the eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Can you take me to him?¡± Diana asked.


    The girl nodded and pointed her other hand towardsa shoddylooking storefront. It was nestled in the first floor of a townhouse that, just like the rest of the city, looked to have seen better days.


    As the girl led her towards the store,Diana noticed an old man peering at her through one of the windows.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Reluctant to lose sight of her now that the Devil walked the streets of his home town, Victorian dismounted and went after her.


    ¡°It will only be a moment,¡± Diana told him as she patiently followed the girl into the building.


    Feeling uneasy about the situation, Victorian frowned under his helmet. What does she want form that child?


    He looked to Leonard ¨C the demon in disguise ¨C and then at the twelve gorgeous assassins riding behind him, before finally stopping at the six death knights at the far end of the column.


    What have I brought upon my people, Victorian wondered as he passed through the door after Diana.


    As he entered the store he was met with a large assortment of farming tools, cutlery and other household items, neatly organized throughout the little room. Just like the store and its owner, who was standing by the window, the merchandise looked old and far from desirable.


    Victorian remained by the door, trying to anticipate what Diana was going to do next.


    The little girl pointed her finger at the old man by the window. ¡°That is grandpa,¡± she said.


    As soon as Diana let go of her hand the girl went straight for the man and hugged him.


    ¡°Huff!¡± exclaimed the old geezer as the girl wrapped her hands around his waist, pushing her blushing face into his thick green wool mantle. She did her best to try and hide herself from the strangers ¨C the act of approaching Diana had clearly exhausted her confidence.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie,¡± the man said. He ruffled her brown, shoulder long hair to try and encourage her, but the girl was sticking to him like glued.


    The grandfather was a kindly looking man with a long white beard and more than enough wrinkles to put the bark of even the oldest oak tree to shame. His hunched back and narrow gaze was likely the result of having spent long years inside the poorly lit store. Men of his age were a rarity around these parts as the diet of the average city dweller was rather lacking when compared to the core regions where the bustling trade ensured a higher level of prosperity for all.


    ¡°She is a brave young girl,¡± Diana commended Rosalie. She gave the store another look over. ¡°I assume that you are her guardian?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°She is my little angel,¡± he said in a crackling voice.


    Diana smirked. ¡°I think you would find the angels to be overrated.


    But children truly are innocent. And they have such potential.¡±


    The old man¡¯s toothless smile faded. ¡°Then¡­ would you take her with you?¡± he asked.


    Diana raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The old man sighed and pressed the girl closer with one hand. ¡°This will be her sixth winter, My Lady¡­ but the Temple won¡¯t take her in at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°You want me to train her to become a priestess?¡± Diana asked. ¡°You think that I am with the Temple?¡±


    The old man smiled in surprise at her suggestion. ¡°A priestess? No¡­ Gods be gracious, if only I could be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°You are asking me ¨C a complete stranger ¨C to take her in,¡± Diana said. ¡°What makes you think that I won¡¯t sell her to the first slave trader I come across?¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°The Duke¡¯s soldiers talk, My Lady. The people talk. I know that you saved us from certain death yesterday. The townspeople are thankful to you. We truly are! But this place is slowly withering away¡­¡± He looked outside the window at the deserted streets beyond.


    ¡°The Rotwalds ¨C may the gods feast their souls ¨C did their best to keep this land livable; to spare us, the townsfolk from the taxes so that we could keep our businesses affordable to the farmers and craftsmen, but¡­ I suppose it was unavoidable. This marshy land is too hard to work now that the groundwater has risen once more. The harvests are the poorest they have ever been.¡±


    He looked down at the girl hugging him. ¡°The young ones are all moving away. Some go to the capital, some to the northern counties. And those of us that are left behind¡­ now we don¡¯t even have the Rotwalds to protect us anymore.


    There is no future for my little Rose here. And I am afraid that I won¡¯t be around for much longer to care for her. Leaving the girl in the hands of the Duke¡­¡± He scoffed at the idea. ¡°No. I would never¡­¡±


    Please, would you take my little Rose with you?¡± the man asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care which god you worship. The girl is clever and hard working. She could help with the chores around the temple or you could have her learn a craft. Either way, it would make for a better life than staying here.


    I know that she is young, but please, take her in. I beg of you.¡± The old man was trembling as he pleaded to Diana.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer you all that I have left.¡± He gestured at the dusty shelves throughout the room. ¡°The goods that I have aren¡¯t much, but they should suffice to compensate you for housing and feeding my little Rose for as long as it took her to reach an age when she could be of use to you.¡±


    If only you knew, old man, Victorian thought. If only you could understand in whose hands you would place the little girl. Are you really that desperate? Is there no other way?


    Victorian looked outside the open doorway at the Devil¡¯s handmaidens.What choice did they have? Young girls¡­ Who made that choice for them?


    Diana placed her hand on the grandfather¡¯s frail shoulder. ¡°I am sorry, old man,¡± she said, ¡°But I cannot take her with me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The old man lowered his head in disappointment.


    Victorian felt a sense of relief. The Devil would not claim this girl today.


    ¡°My travels will take me to dangerous places,¡± Diana explained. ¡°The sights that my companions and I will behold, they would corrupt your girl beyond redemption.


    In my future there is only strife and hardship,¡± she said and looked back at Victorian, ¡°It will be so for all that choose to follow me.¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Then I must apologize for wasting your time¨C¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Diana said. ¡°It just so happens that I cannot take her with me now, but if you could keep her safe for a few more years¡­¡±


    The old man looked up. ¡°My Lady?¡±


    ¡°It is my intention to remain close to the Rotwald lands in the near future,¡± Diana explained. ¡°I would need to build a proper place of worship for my god first, of course. But once the work was complete, I would more than gladly take your Rose under my care.¡±


    Diana kneeled down andtook hold of the little girl¡¯s arm. Rosalie looked confused as the Devil slowly pulled her away from her grandfather.


    ¡°Have you ever noticed how warm Rosalie¡¯s hands are?¡± Diana asked. She took hold of the girl¡¯s righthand and placed it up against the old man¡¯s chest. It was just about low enough that Rose could reach it.


    ¡°There is arcanite flowing in her veins,¡± Diana explained. ¡°You granddaughter is gifted in magic.


    I am certain that I could find a use for her in my temple. But she is indeed a bit too young for me to train right now.


    Once I will have built a proper place of worship for my god ¨C a place of education and enlightenment ¨C I will have Rose trained in the art of healing.


    Would you agree to such an offer?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ she could become a priestess?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said. ¡°Yes, she could ¨C If Rose worked hard enough for it.


    But can you promise me to keep her safe until I return for her?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Do you swear it on your soul?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°I swear,¡± the old man answered.


    ¡°Good,¡± Diana said, ¡°That will be enough for me. You can sleep easy now, knowing that your granddaughter¡¯s fate is in my hands. You will not be disappointed.


    Alright, Rose,¡± Diana whispered to the girl, ¡°I am going to borrow something from you and give it to your grandpa. Will you help me? I promise to return it to you later, but grandpa needs it a little more than you do right now.¡±


    Little Rose slowly nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± Diana smiled to encourage the girl. ¡°Now close your eyes and push your hand as hard as you can.¡±


    Rosalie did as she was told.


    The old man was left unmoved by the puny weight of his granddaughter pushing up against him. But there was a low orange glow emanating from around the two hands on his chest.


    Diana held the girl¡¯s hand in place over the grandfather¡¯s chest. She then plucked a strand of her raven black hair and stabbed it through the hand and into the old man¡¯s heart.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression tensed as the little girl put all of her effort in keeping focus. Even as the glow slowly faded away, the girl did not dare to open her eyes and kept pressing her hand up against the old man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You can stop now,¡± Diana told her.


    As the girl opened her eyes she found her grandfather staring at her in surprise.


    ¡°What¨C what did you do?¡± he asked.


    How much did she take from the girl?Victorian wondered.And who will she take life away from to give it back to her?


    Diana let go of the girl. ¡°I have made it possible for you to keep you promise to me,¡± she said. ¡°Your granddaughter still needs you to take care of her. Consider it a gift of time that you can spend together in this life. You should cherish it while it lasts.¡±


    ¡°My body,¡± the old man took a deep breath. ¡°I feel¡­ so much be¨C¡±


    Little Rose collapsed into Diana¡¯s arms.


    The grandfather¡¯s confusion turned to panic. ¡°What has happened to her?!¡±


    Victorian stirred in the corner. What has she done to the girl?


    Diana examined the girl nestled in her arms. ¡°Do not worry, she is fine. Magic can be very taxing on the caster ¨C especially if she is not used to wielding it.¡±


    Arcane fatigue, Victorian thought. So there really is arcanite in the girl¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The old man placed his wrinkled palm on the girl¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. He then moved it over her mouth to feel for hear breath.


    Diana stood up with Rosalie in her hands.


    ¡°The girl is unlikely to regain consciousness for quite the while now,¡± she explained. ¡°Where is her room?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, you don¡¯t have to carry her yourself!¡± the old man objected.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Diana insisted. ¡°Is it upstairs?¡±


    The old man nodded and observed the woman leave the room. A moment later she returned without Rosalie.


    ¡°You should now live long enough to witness your granddaughter¡¯s bright future,¡± Diana said as she headed for the exit. ¡°But stay out of trouble ¨C I can give you more time on this world, not good fortune.


    If she studies hard and works as diligently, as you promised me, the girl could one day end up helping a lot of people. Make sure to keep Rose safe until I return for her.


    Diana whispered to Victorian as she passed him by, ¡°It is funny how much talent is wasted in this world simply because no one ever takes the time to seek it out.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, My Lady?¡± the old man asked.


    Diana stopped in the doorway. ¡°Right now?¡± she asked, ¡°At the moment I am Victorian¡¯s representative in this conflict between the nobles of the land. But I might be something else tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Victorian?¡± the man asked in disbelief. ¡°So the Rotwald line still lives?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± Diana said and looked to the masked many by the door. ¡°For now, anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°The Duke is a dangerous man,¡± the grandfather warned her.


    ¡°I know,¡± Diana answered. ¡°And I am relying on it in more ways than one.¡±


    The Devil gestured for Victorian to follow.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The old man stumbled after her. ¡°My Lady, you never mentioned it, but which god do you worship? Which god gives you such power?¡±


    Diana looked back at him. ¡°The only god that matters, of course: the only one that cares enough to help you and your little girl. And it is not a god of the Temple.¡±


    She left the store, leaving the old man pondering her answer.


    ***


    ¡°What are your intentions for the girl, My Lady,¡± Victorian asked as they left the building behind. He was mindful of the Duke¡¯s soldiers so kept his voice down.


    ¡°Nothing but the best, of course,¡± Diana answered. ¡°Why do you ask? Does the child¡¯s fate suddenly concern you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Victorian answered. ¡°Is that sweet little girl to become another one of your assassins? Yet another ¡®disposable¡¯ tool? Is this how you recruit all of your servants?¡±


    Diana halted. For the first time since Victorian had met her, he expression conveyed annoyance.


    ¡°I am disappointed to hear you having so little faith in me,¡± Diana said. ¡°I truly am. I thought that your own past experiences might have made it easier for you to understand my position, but I guess I was wrong. Yes, even I can make mistakes.¡±


    Victorian steppedout in front of her. ¡°I made my decision to join you,¡± he said, ¡°But that girl in there clearly had no idea of what was happening. And her guardian had no way of knowing what he was resigning her to. How can you call that a choice?¡±


    The Devil sighed. ¡°I already told what my intentions for her were. I did not lie to him ¨C I only withheld information that would have been detrimental to our encounter.¡±


    ¡°You did not tell him who you were or to what end the girl would serve you,¡± said Victorian. ¡°I listened closely, My Lady, and I heard you tell him nothing.¡±


    ¡°And what would you have had me do?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Confess to being the Devil? I don¡¯t suspect it would have gone down quite as well as it did if I had outright introduced myself as one.¡±


    The Captain of the Duke¡¯s soldiers slowly approached them. ¡°Excuse me, My Lady, but¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, for the love of¨C¡± Diana gave him a furious look, ¡°Go and stand in the corner!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Captain spun around and staggered for the closest corner he could find.


    The other soldiers looked on in confusion as their commander took up his designated position in a manner similar to a disciplined child.


    ¡°All of you!¡± Diana ordered.


    The Duke¡¯s soldiers immediately complied with her demand and followed the example set by their commander. The men huddled together around their Captain at the corner of the nearby building.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Master?¡± Leonora called out to Diana.


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Diana snapped back at her. ¡°You have caused me enough problems with your petty hatred already. Stay out of this conversation. All of you!¡±


    She turned her furious gaze back to Victorian. ¡°Take off your helmet!¡± Diana ordered. ¡°No one is watching us right now.¡±


    Victorian complied and removed it.


    ¡°Look at your miserable world, Victorian. Look at how far placing your faith in angels and gods and ¡®good feelings¡¯ has gotten you: Your lord is dead. Your soldiers are dead.¡± The Devil waved at the row of vacant buildings spanning the length of the street, ¡°Your city is dead.¡±


    Diana lowered her voice. ¡°You are dead, Victorian. Did you notice that? You died a few days ago in the crypt, remember? You are no longer the man you were before we met.¡±


    ¡°I remember our contract,¡± Victorian said. ¡°You did not tell me about how you were going to endanger my people!¡±


    ¡°But you took my offer anyway,¡± Diana pointed out. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to elaborate any further.¡±


    ¡°Because you promised me that we would not be destroying the lives of the innocent. You told me that I wouldn¡¯t have to do things that I would consider unjustifiable. And now you are drafting children ¨C that is not something that I can approve of!¡±


    Diana frowned. ¡°You wanted to make the world a better place, right?¡±


    ¡°I still do, My Lady¨C¡±


    ¡°Then was it my fault as well that you died? Was it me who caused all of this to happen? Did I kill that girl¡¯s parents? Did I create the situation in which that poor old man had to consider giving up his only living relative to a complete stranger?


    ¡°No, but¨C¡±


    Yes, I am the bloody Devil, and yes, I am willing to do pretty much anything to get my way in this world. But I think that you have gotten one crucial thing about me wrong, Victorian: I do no shatter the dreams and lives of you people along the way on my conquest of this miserable place that you call a home. I am here to sift through whatever is left once you have made your own terrible life choices ¨C your selfish, foolish choices that only ever seem to result in more misery for you and those around you.


    How nice it must be when you can blame the Devil for it all in the end, when it was you own damned fault all along!


    People will always suffer, Victorian. It is in their nature to make bad decisions. But they will suffer a lot less if I do things my way, even if I must draft children for the coming wars, because if I don¡¯t, then someone else will. Five, ten or twenty years old ¨C it does not matter, because we all grow up in the end. We are all in this cycle together, whether we like it or not.


    Do you really think that there is any chance for this thousand year nightmare to end without immense bloodshed? Do you have any idea of the choices that I have had to make up until this point?


    I am already standing on mountains of the dead. Not piles ¨C not mounds ¨C not hills, Victorian. I am standing on top of a mountain of my victims so tall that I could push you off of it and watch you die of starvation before you hit the ground. That is the amount of death and misery required to make this right. Nothing else will be enough.


    I have learned to accept that. That is why I can make the decisions that I do. That is why the lives of the few have no value in my eyes when compared to the lives of the many. If a hundred men must die so that a thousand might live, then be it. I will cut them down without hesitation and still sleep soundly afterwards.


    That is the harsh truth of what it takes to fix this insane world right about now, Victorian. Anythingless at this point will simply result in a failure. There is no easy way to go about changing the course of your destiny and there sure as Oblivion is no moral high ground to be had while doing it. Your deranged, pettydegenerates of gods have made sure of that.


    And the mortal races were far too quick to follow their example. You lost your claim for righteousness the day your ancestors started sacrificing your own children to the gods in your foolish attempt at appeasing them. And your gods lost their claim to greatness the day they took it for granted.


    Now, if I cared about the people¡¯s opinions of me then I would not have chosen this path towards my goals. Like it or not, but I am your last and best chance at redemption, and I will do whatever is necessary to force it upon you no matter the cost, because it is ultimately the generations yet unborn that will see my actions justified. You are free to call me evil, but they will thank me for it.


    ¡°I am¨C well aware that our world is rotten to the core,¡± Victorian said, ¡°But that girl in there¨C¡±


    ¡°That girl in there was going to die before her grandfather!¡±


    The Devil¡¯s reply stumped Victorian.


    ¡°Do you know why she passed out, Victorian? It wasn¡¯t because of the spell caster¡¯s fatigue. She didn¡¯t cast any spells in there. Rose is no prodigy, only an average child with some small gift that, if properly nurtured, could one day give her the ability wield her arcane power.


    Possibly; maybe ¨C I don¡¯t know. It depends on how hard she works at it. Even then, only if the stars align or if I take the time to personally cultivate her ability, which is bloody unlikely since I, apparently, have to run all of my decisions by you first from now on, oh great paragon of men. The moral compass of mankind: you are broken ¨C the Oblivion is where your needle is pointing and I am trying to turn you away from it!


    Why do you resist me?¡±


    Diana took the opportunity to catch her breath as she turned to facing the shop. She continued speaking in a much calmer manner.


    ¡°Rose was sick,¡± Diana said. ¡°She collapsed because of what I did to her. I changed her, perhaps for the better, perhaps for the worse. The results remain to be seen.¡±


    Victorian was struggling to swallow the butter lump in his throat.What else can I say after all that? He recognized the merit in her words, but that did not make it right.


    ¡°I am taking responsibility for her life,¡± Diana said. ¡°I choose to risk disappointment whenever I accept the promises and vows of loyalty from anyone wishing to serve me. You have been no exception on that front.¡±


    ¡°Why¨C¡± Victorian cleared his throat. ¡°Why do you even need me ifyou know that I will disappoint you?¡±


    Diana took a deep breath. ¡°If I wanted to destroy this world, I wouldn¡¯t need help from anyone. Even if it would take me a thousand years, I would scour this land of all life.


    But destroying is easy. Building, however, takes time, effort and, most importantly, cooperation. I cannot build the new world alone. I need others for that. Even righteous fools like you can serve a purpose.¡±


    Victorian fell down on one knee before Diana and bowed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you want,¡± he said. ¡°I am trying to figure it out, but¡­ It has all been so sudden. Gods, devils, the Titans ¨C I don¡¯t know why you do these things.


    Please, whatever your intentions are, do not harm my people. If you can promise me that, I will lay down my life for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you already promised me that,¡± Diana said, ¡°But fine, I suppose... I vow to try and preserve as much life as possible as I conquer this land.


    Does that satisfy you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Victorian answered.


    ¡°Very well,¡± The Devil said. ¡°Let us finally grace the Duke with our presence and end this once and for all.


    Come, Victorian, we have a funeral feast to attend to.¡±

 Chapter #15 – Reaper Of Souls

    *Artwork by Shane Pierre


    A party of five turned the corner and lit up the otherwise gloomy scene around them in red torchlight. The Duke¡¯s soldiers patrolled the city streets to enforce the curfew and ensure the safety of the citizens as they retired to sleep. The men moved slowly, paying close attention to the houses and narrow alleyways as they passed them by.


    But night watchmen they were not. It was not their duty to look for signs of break-in, but rather for those of escape. No one could be allowed to interfere with the Duke¡¯s plans for this evening, least of all the Rotwald loyalists ¨C were there any left.


    ¡°I hope they can take care of things up in the keep,¡± Brian said in a hushed voice to the grizzled Captain leading the patrol.


    The youthful lad cast his worried gaze over the adjacent townhouses as their party passed them by. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right patrolling the streets with the militia manning the walls,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°I feel you,¡± the Captain replied, ¡°But at least they are nowhere near the keep. Either way, we need sentries on those walls while we take care of our uninvited guests.


    I just hope that it doesn¡¯t come to bloodshed. There has been too much of that around here lately.¡±


    One of the other soldiers voiced his concerns. ¡°Maybe we should have rounded up the townsmen,¡± he said. ¡°For all we know, they might already be in on it with that red priestess.¡±


    ¡°They fought alongside us,¡± the Captain pointed out, ¡°We can¡¯t just throw them into the dungeons for no reason. We are better than that.


    Now, if I was you, I would be more concerned with the guests up in the castle.¡±


    ¡°You mean the knights from yesterday?¡± a soldier asked.


    The Captain shook his head. ¡°No, not them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, we all saw them fighting yesterday,¡± Brian pointed out. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to face them. At least there are only six of them with the priestess.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t look that tough, to be honest,¡± the Captain said. ¡°Knights like him are a copper a dozen.


    Now, the big guy at her side, though¨C he was something else.¡±


    ¡°You man the green guy?¡± Brian asked.


    The Captain nodded. ¡°Yeah, that guy! You know, the one with the... bear... fur... mantle?¡±


    The Captain gave Brian a questioning look.¡°Did he wear one? I don¡¯t really remember.¡±


    ¡°I think so, yeah,¡± Brian said. ¡°Actually, I am not really sure either...¡±


    As Brian tried to remember the details of their encounter with the priestess and her escorts, the youth felt his mind turn dizzy. He stopped and wiped his nose on his sleeve and found blood on it.


    The Captain picked at his scruffy beard while trying to recall the encounter. ¡°Strange¡­ It feels like I am forgetting something,¡± he said. ¡°Must be the exhaustion,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Brian added and wiped his nose on his sleeve a second time, ¡°I am feeling the same thing. Did something happen along the way? I feel like there was something, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± the Captain shook his head, ¡°I clearly remember escorted them from the gates to the keep without as much as a conversation. Wouldn''t even look at me when I welcomed them into the city... What a bunch of pricks.


    Anyway, I could swear there is giant¡¯s blood running through that big guy¡¯s veins. I would not want to face him on the field of battle, not for a king¡¯s ransom, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    The Captain grinned. ¡°The priestess sure keeps an intimidating entourage,¡± he said. ¡°Must be a wealthy bitch too, from how the lot¡¯ of them were dressed.¡±


    ¡°The knights all looked like they had broomsticks shoved up their asses, though!¡± one of the soldiers remarked jokingly. ¡°I bet they are all second or third sons of some noble houses.¡± He spat on the ground. ¡°Spoiled sacks of shit... You need a lot of money to get that kind of equipment.¡±


    ¡°And a lot of confidence to charge down a horde of the undead,¡± the Captain corrected him. ¡°Never ever, ever underestimate a knight. They might seem like cocky bastards, but that¡¯s because they are good. They have been drilled for combat since childhood.


    How long have you been wielding a sword, huh?¡± He gave his men a hard look over to drive home his point. ¡°If you want to see your sorry ass get strapped to a torture rack then feel free to disregard my next three points of advice. But if you want to live a long and happy life then do as I say.


    One: don¡¯t flirt with the ladies of the court, because you are less than dirt to them ¨C only leads to trouble;


    Two: don¡¯t mess with the nobles. Yes, sir; no, sir; I am sorry, sir ¨C is about all that they want to hear from you at any given time;


    And three: don¡¯t challenge knights, because they will destroy you.¡±


    ¡°But what if I can actually beat one?¡± one of the soldiers persisted.


    ¡°Then you will wish for a quick death! Didn¡¯t you listen?¡± The captain punched the man on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. It is not worth it to stick out in the eyes of the nobility like that. Favors with the nobles can get you ahead in life, but it still takes hard work and a fair bit of luck to make it up the food chain.


    But if you give them a reason to dislike you¡­ well, then you are screwed. Slip up once and it¡¯s over.¡± The Captain drew his finger across his neck in a cutting motion.


    The cocky soldier back off with a bitter look on his face. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ I get it, Captain. No touching the nobles.¡±


    The Captain looked to Brian. ¡°Do you feel like you could take on a knight?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Brian admitted with some hesitation.


    ¡°Smart boy,¡± the Captain remarked and glanced back at the other soldiers. ¡°Damn right, you couldn¡¯t beat a knight in a fair fight.¡± He grinned, ¡°But that¡¯s why we won¡¯t give them a fair fight tonight.


    Besides, there is like, what ¨C six of them in that woman¡¯s party? Well, plus the Rotwald boy and the giant¡­ But we have ten times that number lying in wait for them.


    The moment the Duke gives the order our guests will be put to the sword.¡± He punched his mailed fists together. ¡°No matter how good they are, we can¡¯t lose this one. We survived an undead assault, for Highfather¡¯s sake! Luck is very much on our side, lads.¡±


    Brian smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t be worried¡­ it¡¯s just that I have this¨C this bad feeling in my gut.¡±


    The Captain reassured his young soldier with a strong pat on the back. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he said. ¡°Once this is all over and done with, we are going to celebrate like there is no tomorrow!


    Besides, we all have a hefty payday to look forward to.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian asked.


    The three veteran soldiers waling behind him gave each other knowing looks.


    ¡°Are you daft, boy?¡± the Captain inquired in an upbeat voice. ¡°We just fought through a siege! And once we help our Lord deal with that red bitch he is going to shower us in money! It will be the best payday of your life!¡±


    The veteran soldiers behind them all nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I was promised a place in the house guard after this,¡± one of the soldiers revealed. ¡°No more long marches for me! I already have a house in mind once we return home.¡± He laughed. ¡°Gonna¡¯ get me a wench to keep it nice and warm¨C¡±


    ¡°You lucky sod!¡± another one hassled him.


    ¡°Well, it ain¡¯t all that great!¡± the third one barged in. ¡°Getting to stand around all day babysittin¡¯ the Duke¡¯s family ¨C where¡¯s the fun in that? I¡¯m much better off with my buddies down in the barracks playing cards and throwin¡¯ dice. The sergeant ain¡¯t got nothin¡¯ on the undead! Just watch him try and disciplin¡¯ me now!¡±


    The men shared a laugh and carried on with their patrol.


    After turning anther corner Brian noted a hint of concern in the Captain¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°This place again¡­¡± the Captain said and raised his hand ordering a halt.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Brian asked.


    The veteran soldiers behind him chuckled.


    Brian shifted his torch around to examine the scene. There was nothing extraordinary about the quiet cobblestone street or the decrepit two story townhouses running alongside it. It looked just like the last one and there were probably more like it still ahead, yet it had given the Captain pause.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never come here before?¡± the Captain inquired.


    Brian shook his head. ¡°No¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the Captain rubbed his eyes with a pained expression. ¡°So this town doesn¡¯t exactly have a brothel, per say¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Brian exclaimed, ¡°Right ¨C I get it.¡±


    ¡°Are you a virgin, Brian?¡± one of the veteran soldiers inquired.


    The Captain raised his hand before the vultures had had the chance to descend on the poor boy.


    ¡°It does not matter, lads. It does not matter.¡± He gave the veteran soldiers an angry look to showcase his seriousness. ¡°They boy proved himself more than capable during the siege. He fought back the undead at the Temple, remember? Don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡±


    He placed his hand on Brian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°When we get back home you will be cheered on as a hero. You helped put an end to the Rotwald schemes and held the city against the undead. I am sure that there are plenty of girls that would love to hear of your bravey.


    Besides,¡± the Captain said and looked to the veteran soldiers, ¡°We might just spread some stories about your incredible exploits! Right lads? Let¡¯s help the guy get laid.¡±


    The soldiers laughed, but the way they did it sounded frighteningly sinister to Brian, who was lost trying to come up with anything to say in his defense. He ultimately conceded the idea of trying to deny it and clenched his lips in anticipation for the taunting that was to come.


    But the Captain¡¯s authority was indisputable and the men refrained from badgering the young soldier about his lack of experience with the fairer sex.


    ¡°Come,¡± the Captain pushed his elbow into Brian¡¯s side, ¡°Let¡¯s get on with the patrol. Once this is all over, I will see to it myself that your name is heard of in all the taverns of Feldhof. How does that sound to you?¡±


    Brian nodded. ¡°Thank you, I guess¡­¡±


    Brian peered at the street ahead of them with his torch raised high. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the working girls be out right now?¡±


    The Captain¡¯s expression showed concern. ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± he said. ¡°We had an arrangement with the girls to stay out during the curfew. You know, because some of our men might want to come around. But I don¡¯t see any lights on. Strange that.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they know about the trap we have set for the guests?¡± one of the soldiers wondered out loud.


    ¡°They might be hiding because of it,¡± Brian added.


    The Captain nodded. ¡°Anyhow¡­ we best make sure that nothing strange is afoot.¡±


    He waved his hand at the nearest houses as he gave his men an order, ¡°Ask around ¨C find out if the townsfolk know anything.¡±


    As the three veteran soldiers moved out, Brian remained at the Captain¡¯s side.


    ¡°Is there something you needed?¡± the Captain asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the boy answered and nodded at the nearby alleyway, ¡°Do you mind if I take a leak while the others do the asking?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the Captain said. ¡°Just be quick about it. I don¡¯t plan on staying here too long. The boys up in the castle might have a need for us after all.¡±


    Brian left his commander out in the street and skipped into the nearest alleyway. As he placed his torch flat on the ground to free up his hands, the light that it gave dwindled. The shadows once more consume the narrow passage in between the buildings.


    As he lifted his mail hauberk to undo the buttons on his pants a cold chill ran down the young soldier¡¯s spine. He heard quiet whispers resonating through the alleyway for a moment before disappearing into the distance.


    Frightened, Brian let go of the mail shirt and reached for the sword on his belt.


    With one hand on the hilt he stumbled through the dusk to pick up the nearly extinguished torch. Brian raised it up above his head to illuminate the alleyway and saw¡­


    ¨CNothing.


    The passage ahead was empty, save for the mud and rubbish strewn across the cobblestone.


    Brian stared into the darkness for a while longer. When nothing came of it, he reluctantly dismissed the noise as a figment of his own imagination and turned his attention to the more pressing issue of having to relieve himself.


    He lowered the torch once more, but this time left it propped up against the wall of the building so that the light would not diminish too much.


    He was about to raise his mail shirt for a second time when the whispers returned. And this time the voices were louder.


    Brian could not make out the words, but he whispers churned and argued with one another over something, anything and nothing ¨C all at once. The voices of women and men wavered back and forth from imminently present to distant.


    The whispers seemed to be drawing closer to Brian. Closer... Closer still¡­ Right next to his ear ¨C and then behind his back. And then¨C


    The voices ceased leaving behind a shroud of disheartening silence.


    Brian was nervous, but curious. His nose was bleeding again, but he let it drip. A lone trail of blood trickled down his face and hung to his chin, ready to fall.


    The narrow alleyway was overcome by a sudden wave of cold. A layer of frost advanced across the ground. It instantly snuffed out Brian¡¯s torch as it crept up the walls of the buildings. Soon the entire passage was covered in a fine layer of ice.


    The frost glistened in a brilliant white as the moonlight shimmered in the still forming veins of ice crystals as new layers formed over the old ones. A fine mist lingered in the surrounding air, formed by the sudden drop in temperature.


    By now silent terror had taken a firm hold of Brian. Unable to move a muscle, he was left helplessly observing his own warm breath as it escaped his gaping mouth in clouds of steam.


    No matter how hard he fought the invisible force binding him, he could not speak, he could not move and he could not look away from it. The darkness was calling to him, and the young soldier was powerless to resist it, no matter how hard he tried.


    His desperate struggling ceased as Brian caught glimpse of a shadowy figure as it shifted in the darkness right in front of him.


    Where there had been no one just a moment prior, now stood a human shape dressed in a long flowing robe.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Brian¡¯s hand rattled the sword on his belt, but he was unable to muster the strength to draw it from the scabbard. Both his body and soul had succumbed to the overpowering will of the creature looming in the dark.


    In this solemn, unnatural light of the iced over passage the robed figure raised its hand and pushed back the hood covering its head.


    Brian finally relived himself as the cowl of the robe dropped to reveal the pearl white bones of an undead monstrosity.


    ¡°It will all be over soon,¡± the skeleton whispered a cold reassurance.


    Brian¡¯s gaze remained nailed to the monster before him as the layer of encroaching frost crawled its way across the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Surrender or die,¡± Boniface said.


    Aware of the soldier¡¯s struggle, the necromancer slowly approached the frozen man. ¡°I am going to release you now,¡± he said. ¡°Please don¡¯t¨C¡±


    The moment that Brian felt the cold will of the abomination free its grip around him but a little, the boy drew his sword and swung it at the monster. Graceless and poorly aimed, the strike traveled true and caught the creature in the jaw, shattering teeth and bone.


    Bone splinters fell from his face, as Boniface sought to straighten his head.


    Wide eyed, Brian stood before the necromancer, once more unable to move.


    Boniface picked at his ruined jaw to get a feel for the extent of damage that the soldier¡¯s clumsy strike had cause him.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Bones said and raised his hand.


    Brian looked on in silent terror as the skeleton reached out his ivory white fingers and grabbed hold of his forehead. A low, pale green light enveloped the alleyway as the skin on the young soldier¡¯s face shriveled up and peeled away in small gray flakes. His body rattled fiercely while his flesh withered and turned to dust.


    The monster siphoned away his mortal form until nothing but a bone construct remained standing in place where a man had just been.


    The green glow receded back into the monster¡¯s hand. The alleyway was left shrouded in darkness once more, but for the grace of the moonlight cast down upon the layer of frost.


    Two figures ¨C two skeletons wearing the clothes of men ¨C stood face to face with one another in the near darkness. What little was left of Brian was frozen in an upright position while the other one examined his creation.


    ¡°I will be borrowing this,¡± Boniface said as he tore Brian¡¯s skull away from the dead soldier¡¯s petrified remains. He then proceeded to swap it out with his own head to make room for his new acquisition.


    ¡°Rest easy,¡± the undead necromancer assured his victim, ¡°Your soul will be put to a good use.¡±


    Having carefully balanced Brian¡¯s head on his shoulders, the necromancer cracked his neck as if to get a feel for its weight, before moving on. Though not bound to his being by any visible means, the skull did not fall off or even shift around as he moved. Much like the rest of the undead creature¡¯s body, it was being held in place by the magic of necromancy.


    Content with how it felt on his shoulders, the necromancer drew his hand across his new face and it took on a human appearance. In an instant the cold dead features of a skeleton had been replaced by Brian¡¯s youthful expression. His previously naked fingers now had a human look to them while the bland brown robe that the necromancer wore appeared to have taken up a more shapely form. He had become the shadow of his victim ¨C a perfect copy, but in appearance only.


    The necromancer exercised his jaw and tried a few bites with his new teeth. He then left the alley behind and stepping out into the adjacent street. There he sighted the rest of the patrol that stood further down the road, waiting for their comrade that, unbeknownst to them, was never to return.


    ¡°Finally!¡± the Captain remarked while facing the imposter with his arms crossed in stern disapproval. ¡°It took you long enough. What, did you lose your virginity back there while you were at it?¡±


    He grinned, ¡°Ah, sorry, lad. I couldn¡¯t help myself with that one.¡±


    The creature masquerading as Brian did not reply. He just smiled as he walked towards the soldiers.


    The Captain squinted and leaned forward to examine the robed man approaching them.


    ¡°Where did you get that robe?¡± one of the veteran soldiers inquired.


    The imposter kept silent as he drew closer to the men.


    ¡°What the Oblivion are you wearing?¡± the Captain asked.


    ¡°Your friend¡¯s face,¡± Boniface replied in his own voice ¨C a feature that his magic could not disguise. He then raised his hand towards the soldiers.


    Before the Captain could react, the street was lit up in a flash of pale green light.


    The air grew heavy in its passing and the scene turned dark once more as all the torches had been extinguished in an instant. Four bodies hit the ground almost simultaneously to the sound of their weapons and armor clashing together for one last time before the silence set it.


    They were not dead. Not yet.


    The Captain trembled as he tried to force himself to look up at the encroaching death. With a shaking hand he reached out and took hold of the robed man¡¯s leg. It passed through the illusion of the human form and touched the bare bones beneath it.


    ¡°What¡­ are¡­ you?¡± the Captain asked in a frail voice. He was trying to hold on to his fading conscience.


    The creature wearing Brian¡¯s face frowned. ¡°How rude,¡± Boniface replied. ¡°It is who, not what. I really don¡¯t like it when people refer to me as an object, you know ¨C the insolence makes my marrow boil!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so grouchy, Lord Boniface!¡± Silphi¡¯s velvet smooth voice echoed down the empty street. ¡°The poor bastard is clearly not thinking straight.¡±


    The banshee emerged from the solid stone wall of a nearby townhouse and remained hovering in the air above the scene. Her white glow made the street seem a little brighter, if a lot less comforting for the poor humans.


    ¡°My Lady,¡± Boniface bowed his head in a greeting.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± Silphi returned the kindness.


    The Captain lying at the necromancer¡¯s feet gritted his teeth as he tried to force himself up from the ground. It was an admirable but entirely futile show of resistance.


    Bones looked down with pity at the soon to be corpses before addressing Silphi, ¡°If you would excuse me for a moment, My Lady ¨C I have a few souls to collect. I will be with you shortly.¡±


    Silphi nodded and curled a strand of her long white hair around her finger as she waited for him to finish.


    Bones took out a little red gemstone and held it extended in his hand over the helpless soldiers.


    ¡°[Harvest of Souls]¡±, he whispered.


    The four human souls sallied forth from their bodies and into the gemstone; four white strands of light were sealed away in a soul stone for later use by the necromancer in his dark rituals. Flesh and spirit parted by his will and will alone.


    Bones shoved the red gemstone back into the pocket of his robe and raised his hands for a chant. The dead soldiers at his feet rattled and shook as the whispers grew in strength around them. Once the ritual had been completed the dead bodies rose once more and looked with empty eyes at their new master.


    Silphi watched in silence as Brian¡¯s skeletal body emerged from the alleyway and slowly marched towards his comrades. Four ghouls and a skeleton were all that was left after a brief encounter with a necromancer: Five new servants to the forces of darkness; a batch of fresh soldiers for the Devil¡¯s cause.


    Finished with his work, Bones turned his attention back to Silphi.


    ¡°Now then, My Lady, how may I serve our Master on this lovely autumn night?¡±


    ¡°It is always a pleasure to watch you work,¡± Silphi commented and tilted her head to one side. ¡°Not a speck of arcanite wasted again.¡±


    Boniface smiled. ¡°And it brings me great joy to hear you say it, Silphi.¡±


    ¡°Is that a new face you have there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This one?¡± Bones inquired and pointed at his head. ¡°Yes¡­ A little too young don¡¯t you think? For my tastes, anyway¡­


    How about you? Does this appearance please you?¡±


    ¡°I still like the original one best.¡± Silphi averted her gaze and examined the rising silver moon. ¡°Those deep blue eyes of yours ¨C I could never forget them. Not even after a thousand years.¡±


    Boniface once more drew his hand across his face, dispelling the effects of the illusion spell. The false appearance of a youthful man was vanquished, replaced by the harsh reality of an undead creature hiding beneath it.


    He lowered his head in shame. ¡°I am sorry, Silphi, but¡­ I really wish that I could¨C¡±


    ¡°It truly is a splendid evening, don¡¯t you think?¡± Silphi shifted the conversation.


    Her question lingered unanswered long enough for it to become uncomfortable for the both of them.


    The banshee examined the utterly unremarkable street with a patient, if somewhat annoyed gaze, as she waited for Boniface to pick up the conversation.


    ¡°Only half as wonderful as you,¡± Bones finally replied.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He gestured toward the far end of the street.


    Silphi lowered herself and took up a position at the necromancer¡¯s side. The two of them slowly made their way through the town.


    The five undead warriors that Bones had just raised quietly followed their master at their own sluggish pace. They kept a respectful distance not to bother their creator while he escorted the lady through the dusk covered city streets.


    Bones noted that the banshee¡¯s feet were far from the ground while their heads were on the same level. ¡°Are you still self-conscious about your height?¡± he asked.


    Silphi made a show of looking the other way in refusal of his suggestion. ¡°I am not concerned about it!¡± she protested, ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, My Lady.¡± Bones bowed his head. ¡°It was silly of me to indulge in such foolish notions.¡±


    ¡°You have always lacked the tact required of your position,¡± Silphi said. ¡°It is a wonder that you managed to keep the Thornwood house together. Blunt honesty is noble, if counterproductive, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I have never been one for false words and pretenses,¡± Bones admitted. ¡°Yet you never seemed to mind it.¡±


    Silphi nodded several times with furious determination. ¡°That¡¯s why I liked you so much. That¡¯s why I loved you¡­


    All the other suitors were so fake, so¡­ self-absorbed?¡± She shook her head in dismissal. ¡°The lies and the false promises ¨C it was all so transparent.


    But not you, Lord Boniface of House Thornwood. You always spoke your mind, no matter how inappropriate it might be. Proud, honest and rightfully arrogant ¨C you seemed so wrong, yet so right¡­ at the time. To a silly girl with silly dreams of freedom¡­¡±


    For a brief moment Silphi¡¯s distant expression was livened up by a gentle smile. ¡°You were a nice man,¡± she said and looked down at the dead expression of a skeleton walking at her side; her smile vanishing the moment she traced his lifeless eyes. ¡°A long time ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Bones whispered.


    The two of them shared a moment of silent remembrance of days long gone by to the slow rustle of chainmail as the Duke¡¯s dead soldiers followed them.


    ¡°The earthly tones suit you, My Lord,¡± Silphi said as she once more examined the necromancer.


    Bones looked up at her. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Silphi said. ¡°Also, you should really wear robes more often. They make you look less skinny than those suits you seem to like so much. I would strongly advise you to leave the fashion to the living and embrace the evil necromancer look. It is in season.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bones said. ¡°I like wearing my old clothes. The robes ¨C they are just way to clich¨¦ for my taste.¡±


    ¡°But it is so un-mage like!¡± Silphi protested. ¡°Have you taken note of how the necromancers dress these days? Long flowing robes! Long flowing robes everywhere!¡±


    She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, ¡°Why fight the trend, oh, Lord of Darkness? I mean, you should dress the part, right?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡± Bones sighed. ¡°Did our Master really summon me just to discuss the latest fashion trends with you?¡±


    Silphi frowned in resigned disappointment. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business, Lord Killjoy of House Skellington. Would it really kill you again to entertain me a while longer on this lovely evening?¡±


    Bones chose to let her quip remain unanswered. ¡°I would love to spend a lazy evening in your company, Silphi, but I have paces to be; people to kill. I am sort of in the middle of something, so¨C¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Silphi waved her hands in capitulation. ¡°She has a job for you. A bit of a cleanup operation, really.¡±


    Bones stared at her with his empty eye sockets.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you frowning at me?¡± Silphi asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Bones replied in a grouchy tone.


    ¡°No,¡± Silphi admitted, ¡°You know that I can¡¯t read that ultimate poker face of yours. I am not her, you know!¡±


    ¡°Well, frankly, I am a little upset that I have to be the one to deal with some silly little errand that you or Lemmy would be more than qualified to handle on your own. I might have the eternity at my disposal, but my time is precious, you know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± Silphi pleaded. ¡°Master just went a little overboard with her necromancy during the siege. Just a little smidge¡­¡±


    Bones sighed heavily. ¡°And?¡± he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Silphi did her best to downplay the gravity of the situation as she described it to him. ¡°You know how she had planned to raise dead in the graveyard next to the city? Just a couple hundred to harry the defenders¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Bones said.


    ¡°She¡­ Umm, well ¨C her spells might have been a little too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Where else?¡± Bones asked.


    ¡°Where else, what?¡± Silphi asked. She made her best effort to seem innocent.


    ¡°Where else did they rise?¡± Bones asked.


    Silphi gazed up at the night sky. ¡°I guess it would be best if I showed you,¡± she said. ¡°Hold on to your pants¨C err, robes, My Lord.¡±


    The banshee ascended straight into the air and dragged the robed skeleton up with her. The duo of death finally halted in place a stone¡¯s throw above the townhouses below them.


    ¡°That¡¯s the graveyard over there,¡± Silphi pointed at the burial grounds beyond the city walls. ¡°Aaaand that is the where the Rotwald family catacombs are located,¡± she pointed in the opposite direction at the bell tower in the middle of the city of Hadel.


    ¡°Pretty impressive range, huh?¡±


    ¡°What is that, a radius of like a kilometer and a half?¡± Bones inquired.


    ¡°More like two!¡± Silphi corrected him. ¡°We were kind of lucky that they did not spill out into the city. The siege could have turned out rather messy if they had.¡±


    Bones looked at Silphi. ¡°Alright, so she unintentionally resurrected the dead in the catacombs below the temple,¡± he said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t see how my presence was required for this. Couldn¡¯t she just have you or Lemmy deal with it?¡±


    The banshee shook her head. ¡°Lemmy has not yet fully adjusted to his new human form¡­ And as for me, I guess I could have done it, but our Master figured that having you on hand to harvest a few souls while we were at it was the more prudent approach.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t argue with that,¡± Bones admitted. ¡°Fine, I will head over to the temple and salvage the spillover from our Masters little experiment. I can only hope that she will exercise a little more restrain the next time she decides to cast one of my spells¡­¡±


    Silphi raised her eyebrows and shrugged. ¡°Meh? You think? I mean, it¡¯s like shooting sparrows with cannon, in her case anyway. There is bound to be collateral damage¡­¡±


    Lord Boniface flexed his fingers to the sound of cracking bones. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Let me down and I will head on over to the temple.¡±


    ¡°Why? We are close enough that I can¨C¡±


    ¡°Silphi, don¡¯t!¡± Bones protested.


    ¡°¡­ Throw you,¡± Silphi finished her sentence, grinning menacingly at the necromancer.


    ¡°Silphi, please,¡± Bones pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t thro¨C¡±


    Whooosh!


    ¡°Good bye, My Looooord¡­¡±Silphi¡¯s joyous voice carried after him as Bones soared towards the bell tower of the temple building, his brown robes flapping wildly in the nightly breeze as he went.


    ¡°Damn you, Silphi¡­¡± Bones crossed his arms in a calm acceptance of what was about to happen.


    Smack!


    His body scattered through the air as the undead necromancer collided with the solid stone wall of the bell tower. A shower ofBonesdescended upon the market square in front of the temple. His now vacant brown robe slid down the wall and landed at the entrance of the building.


    As the rainfall of bones finally subsided the square lit up in a pale green glow as his body reassembled itself. A few seconds later Boniface stood whole once more and ready to press onwards with his task.


    He picked up his brown robe at the entrance of the temple and pulled it over his head before stepping inside. One past the threshold, Boniface was greeted with the splendid halls and silent marble statues honoring the haloed seven. Noble, tall and athletic, the seven gods of the Temple were carved in fine detail. Adorned with gold and jewelry ¨C as was expected of the divine guardians of humanity ¨C they stood with their wings folded. Each held one item in their hands: a sword, shield, spear, bow, scepter, hammer and a scythe.


    At the far end of the hall was a small stone bust of a man ¨C the Highfather. He looked plain and meek, but was actually held in the highest honor, despite residing in the company of seven gods. Once a mortal man, he was revered by the Temple for his actions during the first magicide, the time when necromancy was first wrought upon this world.


    Bones paid no heed to the silent gods as he made his way through the hall. Once he arrived at the entrance of the crypt in the depths of the temple, he found two militiamen guarding the barricade.


    ¡°I am not here for you,¡± Bones reassured them, ¡°So it is up to you how it ends.¡±


    The two men glared at the necromancer with terrified expressions.


    Boniface noted how they would need to walk past him to leave the temple, so he chose to be accommodating and stepped out of the way.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said and gestured for the exit, ¡°This is your last chance to leave. Go home and stay home, if you wish to see the morning sun.¡±


    Terrified as they were, the militiamen were not so absent minded that they could not grasp at the opportunity that he presented them. So they scrambled for the exit, one of them slamming shoulder first into the doorway as he went.


    Boniface examined the staircase next. Wooden beams, benches, crates, barrels and firewood had all been thrown together in an attempt to seal off the entrance to the Rotwald family crypts. It was a messy, but reasonable attempt at stopping the undead from reaching the surface. So far it appeared to be holding.


    Presented with the blocked passage, Bones opened a tear in the wall separating the realms. A portal to the Void was brought into existence. The air grew cold and faint whispers began to echo off of the walls of the temple.


    As Boniface stepped through the pitch black gateway he was met with utter darkness. Silence was supreme in this realm.


    Having closed the portal behind him, Boniface raised his hand and a pale green flame sprung forth from it. Once formed, the light was enough to reveal his surroundings for what they were ¨C a silent, ash gray imprint of the temple upon the realm of the Void.


    Ashen walls, ashen halls and an ashen floor beneath his white bone feet ¨C The Void was cold beyond freezing, but to the dead man it mattered little.


    He approached the gray barricade blocking the descent into the crypt and pressed through it without resistance. Met with his touch, the ash benches and crates scattered like dust in the wind. Yet, there was no wind here, so the ash settled upon the steps of the stairs and the robes of the man passing through.


    Once he had traversed the obstacle, Boniface soon reached the bottom of the stairs and the crypt proper.


    It looked empty ¨C void of all life. There were no bodies, no light and no enemies for him to tackle, so Boniface once more tore open the shroud separating the realms and stepped back into the land of the living.


    Once through, Boniface was met by the silent, green and hate filled looks of the crypt¡¯s denizens. Aroused from their slumber, the Rotwald men and women wandered the silent halls in their burial clothes ¨C some so ancient that they were no more than rags. They appeared indifferent to the necromancer, choosing instead to focus on the barricade that held them back from the surface world.


    ¡°Time to go back to sleep,¡± Bones said. As he walked past the restless abominations, the green fires in their eyes were snuffed out and the creatures fell where they stood. Soon the ground was littered with the mummified remains of the Rotwald family.


    The burial chambers were connected by several long corridors and Boniface was going to have to scour all of them to cleanse the crypt completely. The task took him a while, but eventually all of the undead had been put to rest.


    Thinking his task complete, Boniface was about to turn back and leave the crypt, when his attention was caught by an old stone tablet at the foot of a sarcophagus. It belonged to one Henry Rotwald and described his journey during the time of the first magicide ¨C of how he survived the war and traveled to Leidemar.


    The topic garnered some interest from Boniface, so the necromancer carefully read through the account only to end up frustrated, once he realized that the second part was missing. A second tablet, it would seem, once existed.


    Still intrigued, Boniface pried open the sarcophagus to find the owner body still resting within.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± he thought. ¡°What kept you from rising?¡±


    A short search of the body uncovered a small silver medallion. Boniface opened it to find a thumb sized voidstone nestled within.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me taking that,¡± Boniface told the withered corpse lying in the sarcophagus.


    He examined the pitch black gemstone under the magic light in his fingers and found it to be in a perfect condition. The discovery warranted his manipulation of the medallion to grow ever more careful, as the necromancer sought to preserve the pristine state of the Void artifact.


    He was almost foiled his efforts when Silphi sprung up from the ground beneath him.


    ¡°What¡¯cha got there!¡± the banshee asked in a chipper tone.


    Startled, Boniface fumbled the medallion, but managed to hold onto it in the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¨C do that,¡± Bones said.


    Silphi nodded. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± she asked.


    Boniface extended the medallion towards Silphi and the banshee recoiled from it. She barred her teeth in an expression of disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± she yelled. ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°It should,¡± Bones noted. ¡°That¡¯s a genuine voidstone. I haven¡¯t seen that many Void artifacts around these parts.¡±


    He gestured at the sarcophagus, ¡°Old Henry over there was buried with it.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± Silphi asked.


    ¡°Oh, I am sure that I can find a use for it,¡± Boniface replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to Victorian?¡± the banshee asked. ¡°It is his family¡¯s heirloom, after all.¡±


    ¡°He will be dead soon enough,¡± Boniface answered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Silphi objected. ¡°Our Master might decide in favor of him.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Bones said, ¡°Though I would advise against him.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so upset about this?¡± Silphi asked.


    ¡°I am not upset,¡± Bones corrected her, ¡°I am positively livid!


    I expect Diana to stay out of my work ¨C we all know that it is probably for the best ¨C but she keeps breaking that agreement with her constant scheming. I have spent a lot of time setting up the kingdom of Leidemar for our arrival, and a part of that is extending my influence over the nobility.


    House Steinfeld has been accounted for ¨C they have a part to play, while the Rotwalds were never considered. But if a minor house rises up in revolt against their liege, then I will lose all the influence I had with the Duke. Furthermore, he will likely lose the kings support after this debacle.¡±


    ¡°Is he one of your agents, or something?¡± Silphi asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Bones replied, ¡°But he is useful to me none the less. The Rotwald boy, however, is not. He is a nuisance.¡±


    Silphi pouted. ¡°Well, I mean, we are here now,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s just see how it all plays out.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Bones said. ¡°But I know whose blood I would prefer be spilled tonight.¡±


    The necromancer pulled out the little red gemstone containing the souls of the soldiers from his pocket and examined it. ¡°Otherwise I will have to harvest many more souls before the sun rises¡­¡±

 Chapter #16 – The Feast Begins

    The great hall of the Rotwald keep was in an uproar tonight. A lavish feast was being held by the Duke in celebration of the successful defense of the city.


    Long wooden tables were set up beneath the tall redwood pillars supporting the galleries on both sides of the three floor high walls of the room. Unlike the rest of the keep the great hall was meant to leave a lasting impression on the visitors as well as to accommodate large gatherings, so its design differed greatly from the rest of the drab fortification.


    But even here the Rotwalds had kept useless decorations to a minimum. Only a scant few crimson red curtains hung from the ceiling to cover up the plain stone walls. Embroidered upon them was the family crest ¨C a copper red tree on a field of white with a pair of crossed blood red halberds in the foreground. Other than these few scraps of cloth, the room had little to show for wealth and opulence that was commonly expected of the nobility.


    In place of luxurious tapestries or fine paintings, the walls of the room were decorated with hunting trophies. The fearsome heads of bears, wolves and mountain lions implied a long running tradition of hunting and warfare in the family. Among these stuffed heads of forest animals even a few beasts of the more exotic kind could be found. There was nothing quite as distasteful as orc, ogre or troll body parts, but there were three wyvern heads on display. None of them looked to have belonged to a fully grown specimen, however.


    While lacking the touch of gold and silver, more commonly found in the courts of nobles, these hunting trophies added their own sense of splendor. Just as the halls of dukes and kings often showed off their lord¡¯s wealth by the virtue of expensive decorations and vibrant colors, the modesty of the great hall of the Rotwald keep stood as a testament to their long run ancestry and age old adherence to tradition. It was respectable, if a little bland.


    At the far side of the room was the Lord¡¯s Table. It stood on top of a platform, raised two steps above the ground. The guests were seated throughout the hall beneath it.


    The long wooden tables ran in three rows with Diana¡¯s party seated at the middle one, the closest to the Lord¡¯s Table. They were surrounded on all sides by the merry laughter and easy going conversations of the Duke¡¯s men, who looked to have taken to binge drinking the ale that kept being brought by up by the barrel from the cellars.


    A few of the town¡¯s militiamen were also present for good measure and in recognition of their contributions. They were seated further away, at the smaller tables in the corners of the room.


    Victorian examined the empty Duke¡¯s table on his right through the narrow slits in his helmet. The Devil had requested a private audience with Lord Steinfeld and so had left the rest of her party to attend the feast without her.


    What is her intent, Victorian wondered. What would she discuss with that murderer that I was not meant to hear? What will the bargain be?


    He looked the odd man out, face hidden beneath the helmet, but such was the request of Lady Albrecht. Victorian was to hide his identity, which, though probably guessed at by the Duke, was still of some value as a bargaining chip to her. So, in compliance with the Devil¡¯s demands, he maintained his cumbersome disguise even as the rest of the guests around him indulged in the festivities.


    Well, not all of them, actually.


    The twelve handmaidens seated around his table seemed entirely removed from the merriment that was washing over the rest of the room. Not tense, not anxious and not bored. Rather, their expressions conveyed well practiced patience. It was as though this celebration was just something to sit through; something to endure.


    Among the twelve expressions of stone and the one hidden behind a mask of iron, only Lemmy appeared to be truly partaking in the celebration. The giant man bellowed loudly as he pushed away his empty plate ¨C the sixth of the evening ¨C and waived for the servants to bring forth another serving.


    By comparison, the handmaidens had barely tasted their food, and, given his circumstances, Victorian had not eaten at all. The cramps in his stomach ¨C brought about by stress, rather than hunger ¨C would not let up, as the paladin considered his current predicament. He was, after all, feasting at the table of the man that had slaughtered his father not a week ago.


    ¡°You seem tense, little man,¡± Lemmy told Victorian while leaning sideways so that a menial could reach his empty plate. Next to the towering man-demon the Duke¡¯s servant looked like a meek child as he tried to squeeze himself below the raised arm of the burly guest.


    ¡°You think?¡± Victorian asked.


    Lemmy grinned. ¡°It is a feast!¡± he said, ¡°You are supposed to enjoy it, right?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Victorian nodded at the closest handmaiden. ¡°They don¡¯t look to be enjoying themselves either.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Lemmy paused to take a bite out of a lamb¡¯s leg. His teeth dug into the succulent flesh with an audible crunch. ¡°They are on duty right now. So¡­¡± He chewed, with his mouth closed, thankfully. ¡°You know, they have to stay focused. The killing could start at any moment.¡±


    Victorian hushed his voice as he spoke. ¡°But why did we even agree to this¨C this charade?¡± he said. ¡°If Diana knew that the Duke was going to try and do something so reckless as to assault his own guests during the feast, then why come at all? This seems like and entirely pointless risk to me.¡±


    Lemmy swallowed his food before replying. ¡°Well,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°There is something you should know about our Master. Lady Albrecht, she takes joy in her work. It¡¯s like how I really, really ¨C really¨C enjoy fighting. Well, from what I have witnessed, she enjoys playing around with her victims.¡±


    The Devil¡¯s handmaiden, Julia, leaned forward in her seat as she addressed Lemmy. ¡°You make her sound so sinister, My Lord.¡±


    The demon stopped chewing. ¡°I do?¡± Lemmy asked.


    Julia¡¯s charming yet cold smile drew in Victorian¡¯s attention as she spoke. ¡°Are we not doing the right thing by killing the Duke?¡± she asked. ¡°Vengeance should be a sweet thing. I think it is perfectly fine to play around with the victim first.¡±


    Somehow Victorian felt opposed to the idea of torture.


    ¡°You see,¡± Julia continued, ¡°Our Master is a patient hunter. The intrigue, the diplomacy and the mystery ¨C it is all a challenge to her: to break the strongest; to trick the wisest; to sew her strings onto the puppeteers ¨C all of it without them taking notice.¡±


    Victorian shook his head. ¡°And if she has sent us into a trap¨C¡±


    ¡°Then she has already won,¡± Julia assured him.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Take a good look around,Lord Rotwald,¡± she gestured at the surrounding room. ¡°Just as the Duke orders his men into action, we will slay them all.¡±


    The talk of killing seemed to invigorate her otherwise cold expression. She was almost gleeful in how she presented her reasoning for it.


    ¡°If our Master gives the order, this will turn into a slaughter,¡± Julia said. ¡°And if the Duke expects to ambush us, then all the more reason to spill blood. No one here is innocent.


    All of these men¨C¡± she said and licked her lips, ¡°¨Care dead. They simply don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    Victorian recalled the parting words of the necromancer, Boniface. He warned me, Victorian realized. He knew what she was going to do to them. These are the men that will die because I lived.


    Julia¡¯s wicked smile grew as she continued. ¡°This is not a celebration,¡± she said. ¡°This is a funeral feast...¡±


    The cold hearted assassin threw her gaze around the room until it landed on one of the Duke¡¯s soldiers. In the blink of an eye, Julia¡¯s expression changed to where she appeared almost innocent.


    She smiled and waved at the flustered soldier who had taken notice of her. The gesture seemed to have confounded the man as he was sluggish to return the greeting.


    His comrades were not so dumbstruck, however, as a clutter of cheers and jeering shot through the hall. The other men seated next to the soldier shoved him around out of jealousy.


    If only they knew who she really was¡­


    Having been noticed by such a beautiful woman, the soldier was slow to reply. His face reddened as he tried to fight back the incessant taunting of his friends, all the while basking in the attention given by the girl.


    Lastly, Julia winked at the soldier. She then looked away and addressed Victorian, ¡°¡­ and all the corpses are attending.¡±


    Julia raised her wine cup to toast the soldiers ¨C who replied in kind ¨C and mumbled to herself before drinking deeply from it, ¡°They have no idea¡­¡±


    Victorian¡¯s heart sunk as he watched the golden haired assassin toasting her soon to be victims.


    ¡°Take heart, Vic¨C¡± Lemmy coughed and lowered his voice, ¡°Victorian.¡±


    He waited for Victorian¡¯s response but received none.


    Victorian was lost deep in his contemplations.


    Lemmy pushed away his half-finished meal. ¡°Well, I guess I am going for a walk.¡± He leaned in closer to Victorian as he rose from the table and whispered, ¡°Call for me when the fighting starts. No, wait. I will probably hear it.¡±


    Victorian watched Lemmy leave the feast hall. He then turned his attention to Leonora, who had been sitting behind the hulking man-demon.


    With the Lemmy gone, Victorian edged himself closer to her. But before he could speak, the maiden raised her hand towards him strongly implying that he should keep his distance.


    ¡°What do you want of me,¡± Leonora asked. She kept staring straight ahead with a blank expression on her face.


    Surprised by her cold response, Victorian paused before speaking. ¡°I was actually meaning to ask you something, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Have I¡­ done something to offend you?¡± Victorian asked.


    Leonora remained silent.


    ¡°If it is about the other day, then I want you to know that I am truly sorry. I acted rashly and¨C------¡±


    ¡°Are you really looking to apologize now?¡± Leonora asked. ¡°Because if you are, then don¡¯t waste your breath. I have no forgiveness for people like you. You deserve none.¡±


    ¡°People like me?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°I¨C don¡¯t understand. Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many men like you,¡± Leonora explained. ¡°Killed a fair few of them as well.¡±


    She finally turned her head and stared him down with a fiery gaze in her eyes. ¡°You may have pledged yourself to our violent cause,¡± Leonora said, ¡°Yet you are a monster unlike any of us, Victorian.


    I might be an assassin, but you are a killer; a murderer ¨C a Templar.¡±


    She slowly shook her head in disappointment. ¡°You owe so much to so many... and I can¡¯t punish you for what you have done. Do you have any idea of how much that infuriates me?¡±


    Leonora pulled out a dagger and dragged its tip across the wooden table before her, carving a thin line into it. ¡°She won¡¯t even let me torment you for your sins,¡± she said. The Devil¡¯s handmaiden then went on to slowly carving a few more.


    Victorian observed her work in silence for a while before speaking again. ¡°Who won¡¯t let you punish me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Forget what I said,¡± Leonora replied and carved another line into the table. ¡°My hands are bound by my contract.¡±


    ¡°And if they were not?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°What would you do?¡±


    The handmaiden kept silent and continued with her petty vandalism.


    Victorian reached out across the table for her hand in an attempt to stop her.


    Leonora nimbly shifted the dagger in her hand around and plunged it into Victorian¡¯s sleeve, piercing the cloth and pinning his arm to the table.


    ¡°You missed the hand,¡± Julia taunted her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t miss it,¡± Lenora scoffed as she withdrew her dagger. ¡°She won¡¯t let me harm him.¡±


    Victorian eyed the ruined sleeve of his shirt. The dagger had struck close enough that he had felt the sharpness of the edge on his skin, but not a drop of blood had been spilled.


    ¡°I find myself at a disadvantage here, My Lady,¡± he said. ¡°You imply that you know my past, but I have no idea of who you are.


    How did you come into our Master¡¯s employ?¡±


    ¡°I am a mistake,¡± Leonora replied and carved another line into the table.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Victorian asked.


    ¡°A mistake,¡± she answered.


    The dagger dug itself into the table and the sound of cracking wood followed.


    ¡°That is a cold way to put it,¡± Victorian suggested and reached out for her dagger a second time.


    Leonora once more reacted by stabbing at his hand, but this time Victorian had expected it and withdrew it in time.


    The handmaiden looked up at the young paladin. ¡°That is the right way to put it,¡± she said and went back to vandalizing the table.


    ¡°I am a mistake. You are a murderer.¡± Leonora pointed her dagger at Julia, ¡°She is a bloodthirsty bitch.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you, sister,¡± Julia said and smiled.


    ¡°Lemmy is a glorified enforcer,¡± Leonora continued, ¡°Bones ¨C a heartbroken monster without a heart. Silphi ¨C I don¡¯t even know how to describethatcreature¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to think too highly of your comrades,¡± Victorian noted.


    ¡°No,¡± Leonora managed a painful grin. ¡°The truly terrible thing about this doomed world of ours is that we, the degenerates, monsters and broken things are the best people around. Everybody else is either too stupid, too cowardly or too lazy to try and change anything about it.¡±


    Victorian nodded. ¡°Perhaps you are right,¡± he said. ¡°But then it is up to us to change it.¡±


    ¡°How can a coward like you hope to change anything?¡± Leonora asked.


    Victorian winced beneath his helmet.


    ¡°Your desperation drove you to accept Diana¡¯s offer,¡± Leonora said. ¡°It was through no act of virtue or strength that you were granted her aid. No, you were granted a mercy.


    But why? Why did my Master deem you fit to receive such a gift? What have you accomplished that merits so much attention from her? And why have you been granted the honor of standing beside us ¨C to stand next to her?


    Do you know what I see when I look at you? I see a filthy Templar dog that dragged his failing body at her feet; looked up with teary eyes and the Devil took pity on you.


    Pathetic,¡± Leonora scoffed.


    ¡°There are no good people,¡± she announced. ¡°And by all rights I should have been granted the pleasure of killing you for crimes.¡±


    ¡°My crimes?¡± Victorian asked. ¡°I know that I am repeating myself, but have we met before?¡±


    ¡°She probably means that she has been digging around in your head,¡± Julia explained. ¡°My sister can be a bit rude like that. She sometimes looks without asking first.¡±


    Leonora gave the golden haired handmaiden a look as sharp as the dagger in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, how I envy you, Leonora!¡± Julia said and glanced around the room. ¡°The ability to search through the minds of my victims for their weaknesses ¨C I could be so much fun to show them their worst nightmares. Over and over again until it would finally break them¡­¡±


    Julia shrugged. ¡°But that is her gift, not mine. I¡¯m just a bloodthirsty bitch, after all.¡± She replied to Leonora¡¯s hate filled stare with an insolent look of her own.


    ¡°But please try and be understanding of her folly,¡± Julia continued. ¡°Our little angel of justice just can¡¯t stop judging people for their honest mistakes.


    Me personally ¨C I don¡¯t care about your past,Lord Rotwald. There are a lot of bad people out there and we can¡¯t be too picky about who we conscript. After all, you want to die for a good cause and ours¡¯ is as good as it comes. We get to use you and you get to die ¨C everybody wins!¡±


    Julia gestured at Leonora, ¡°If only she could be a bit more open-minded. No matter how terrible your past, all we should really be concerned about is your future, right?¡±


    She smirked, ¡°Are you looking forward to your death,Lord Rotwald?¡±


    The golden haired killer leaned in closer to Victorian. ¡°And what do you think they are discussing up there without you?¡± she asked. ¡°How much do you really think you are worth to our Master? Do you really think that the Duke won¡¯t be able to offer more?¡±

 Chapter #17 – The Devil And The Duke

    Diana sat at the dining table dressed in her crimson red robes. Her gemstone encrusted gold tiara glistened in the firelight as she turned her head to catch a glimpse of the Duke¡¯s servants as they entered the room. They carried forth plates of steaming roast, garnished with baked potatoes and diced vegetables, and served them to the three people seated at the table.


    The last servant to enter carried in his hands a silver pitcher of red wine that he proceeded to pour for his master, Lord Steinfeld, and his guest, who were seated at the opposite ends of the table. Lastly, he offered to pour a cup for the white haired Temple priest at the Duke¡¯s side, but the man refused.


    The Devil snuck a brief glance at the rough and blistered hands of the Duke¡¯s servant. The man was well groomed and his posture seemed fitting for someone in his position, but the fingers told a different story. He was a tall, skinny and grim person with stark facial features that even the many layers of makeup could not hide.


    His task complete, the wine bearer stepped away from the table. He remained standing by the entrance, ready to replenish their drinks on a moment¡¯s notice. Meanwhile the other servants left though the lone doorway behind Diana¡¯s back.


    Red flames danced in the fireplace to Diana¡¯s left. They toyed with the shadows throughout the room. There were candles on the table and in the candle holders on the walls, but the presence of the fireplace was overwhelming. Its red firelight carved deep lines into the facial expressions of all the people attending the feast in this late hour of the evening.


    Diana acknowledged the Duke''s hospitality with a reserved nod and a lukewarm expression of joy. ¡°I thank you for receiving us upon such a short notice, Lord Steinfeld,¡± she said. ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience, but I am afraid that time is something that neither one of us has in ample supply.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it, Lady Albrecht,¡± Ferdinand replied. ¡°On my part, I must apologize for requesting that you wear gloves during our meeting. I am sure that you can understand my concern¡­¡±


    Diana examined the silken white mageweave gloves on her hands. They were held in place by a series of knots around her wrists that made the gloves exceedingly cumbersome to remove on her own.


    ¡°You are afraid of my power,¡± she said. ¡°I understand. Trust can be difficult among strangers, least of all when one is a mage.¡±


    Mageweave was a material that, if properly woven and layered, suppressed the element of arcanite in one¡¯s blood. It was often used for restraining magic casters and in polite society was viewed as a sign of willingness to cooperate. Otherwise, a mage could, if he or she desired, lash out with their powers unhindered, as magic, unlike physical weapons, could not easily be removed.


    ¡°I am a stranger to these lands,¡± Diana said, ¡°So your customs and temper ¨C I do try my best to not offend anyone. Least of all the honorable Leidemari nobility.¡±


    The Duke looked tired, but his face was warped in a shrewd smile. ¡°I am more than happy to receive you,¡± he assured her. ¡°Your fated arrival was, after all, a pleasant surprise, given our grim predicament.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°A warm place by the fire and a good meal is the least of what I owe you, My Lady,¡± Ferdinand said. ¡°The gods themselves held witness to a miracle yesterday. If not for your knights, the dead might have had the upper hand. Truly, you have delivered us all from a situation most dire.¡±


    Diana nodded in acknowledgment of his praise. ¡°It is my duty as the servant of life, My Lord, to come to the aid of the living. I am no more worthy of your praise for the act, as are you for tending to your burdens of governance.¡±


    Diana looked to Talbot. ¡°Someone has to bring light to these dark corners of the earth, after all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Talbot agreed. ¡°And I was most pleased to see a fellow student of the path of the righteous.¡±


    The priest looked to be wearing the same kind of magic dampening gloves as Diana, but, of course, there was no way of knowing if they were the real thing or not.


    ¡°I was most impressed by your bravery when you delved into the graveyard,¡± Talbot said. ¡°I will always remember how you banished the source of the calamity befalling us. The gods will surely reward you greatly for what you did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I was only doing my duty,¡± Diana said.


    ¡°And we thank you for it, My Lady.¡± The Duke raised his silver goblet in a toast, ¡°For the gods!¡±


    ¡°For the gods,¡± Talbot echoed the words of his liege.


    ¡°Yes, the gods¡­¡± Diana mumbled and took a sip from her goblet. Upon it was engraved a hunting scene depicting in fine detail a knight impaling a ferocious wolf through the neck with his spear. The scene was set on the background of a lush redwood forest.


    ¡°You know, the funny thing is¡­¡± Diana gleaned at the Duke from underneath her brow as she licked her lips. ¡°The gods really had nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Meaning¡­¡± Ferdinand led her on.


    ¡°Our encounter is all about you, My Lord,¡± Diana said. ¡°Namely, your relationship with the Rotwald House.¡±


    Talbot gave the Duke a worried look.


    Ferdinand drunk deeply from his goblet before answering, ¡°I must admit that I was surprised to hear that Victorian was still alive. I had a trusted man tell me of how he disappeared in that old ruin. I thought him lost to the swamp. For good¡­¡±


    ¡°That was where we found him,¡± Diana confirmed. ¡°Along with the mauled remains of the mercenaries that you had sent after him...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they were mine,¡± Ferdinand said. ¡°I was also told of a demon lurking deep within that accursed place.¡±


    The Devil placed Victorian¡¯s mangled knights¡¯ medallion on the table for the Duke to see. ¡°This artifact saved his life,¡± she explained. ¡°The same demon that slaughtered your men could not overcome its power. Sure enough, if not for the interference of that creature, Victorian would have been killed by them.¡±


    ¡°How noble of you,¡± the Duke said, ¡°To risk your life like that for a lone man. Then again, I suppose the demon was no worse than the undead we faced yesterday. You did kill it, right?¡±


    ¡°I have the demon¡¯s head as proof,¡± Diana said. ¡°Would you like me to send for it? It was the rest of the beast¡¯s body that I was going to use in my experiments.


    Of course, I trust that your kingdom can afford me some small measure of recompense for its death. I lost two of my knights to its claws. I think that I have your mercenaries to thank for wounding it, though. It could have been worse.


    Oh, and I am afraid that the demon¡¯s horns have already been spoken for.¡±


    ¡°So you have rid me of two unholy infestations already,¡± Ferdinand said. ¡°Can I hope to come to an agreement on a third issue as well?


    Your ¡®messenger¡¯ did not speak in plain words, My Lady, but I gander that you are here today to represent Victorian. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°You are not mistaken,¡± Diana said. ¡°Given the grave threat to his life and wellbeing, he has been placed under my protection. I have decided to negotiate an end to this most unfortunate conflict on his behalf. Anything that you would wish to discuss with him can be leveled at me.¡±


    The Duke tightened his grip around the goblet. ¡°There is nothing to discuss, My Lady. That boy and his family are guilty of treason and must be punished accordingly!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof of that?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± the Duke answered.


    Talbot brought before her a stack of letters, marked with both the Rotwald and Moriveran seals. Diana skimmed through them all to make light of the Duke¡¯s claims.


    ¡°These are just letters or correspondence,¡± she pointed out. ¡°The most you could accuse them of is conspiring to commit treason. There is no definite proof of their guilt. There was no treason committed.¡±


    ¡°We are at war with Morivera,¡± Ferdinand said. ¡°These are just some of the messages that we intercepted over the past year between their noble houses and the Rotwalds. We found even more proof in the archives once we took the castle.


    Yes, they never declared for the Moriveran¡¯ cause, but I have no doubt that, given time and opportunity, the Rotwalds would have rebelled.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so certain of it?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°Because I would have done the same,¡± Ferdinand answered, ¡°Were I in their position...


    We are losing the war. The minor houses have never been loyal to the king, but once the Moriveran troops start raiding the Marsh Counties, they won¡¯t take long to turn against him. Their power lies in the land, not their liege. They don¡¯t care for who rules over them.¡±


    The Devil smiled in recognition of his reasoning.


    ¡°As you can see, My Lady, the Rotwalds have clearly conspired against the crown,¡± Talbot said. ¡°They are guilty of consorting with the Moriveran¡¯s. Given the current state of the kingdom, this can only be viewed as high treason! And high treason is grounds for death.¡±


    ¡°But Victorian knew nothing of this,¡± Diana said as she playfully twirled around the half empty wine goblet in her hand. ¡°His father¡¯s seal is the only one I can see on these letters. Furthermore, he only just returned home from campaigning with the Templars in the Old World. He did not have the time or presence to be involved in any such conspiracies.¡±


    The Devil raised her finger to keep the two from interfering. ¡°Now, while I can understand killing his father, I cannot condone the murder of an innocent child. Yet you killed the eldest son already ¨C the only legitimate heir ¨C along with the father. That makes Victorian the last of his line. The Temple allows for breaking the vows of servitude on such grounds. By all accounts, he is now the rightful ruler of this land. And he is innocent of his father¡¯s crimes.


    What are you trying to achieve by purging the Rotwald bloodline, Lord Steinfeld? What were you hoping to gain by this blatant act of murder?¡±


    ¡°All the Rotwalds were traitors!¡± Talbot objected. ¡°It was within the rights of my liege, to¨C¡±


    Ferdinand raised his hand to silence the priest. ¡°Lady Albrecht clearly knows a great deal more than she is willing to let on. We should not waste her time with excuses.¡±


    He took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Fine, I confess to the plot. But I do, in fact, have a valid cause for usurping their domain. And in light of their treason, as the liege of the Marsh Counties, I have the necessary claim to do so.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to listen,¡± Diana said. ¡°Make your case and I will consider it.¡±


    ¡°Am I to hope that you could be persuaded to change sides?¡± the Duke inquired.


    ¡°Nothing is out of the question,¡± Diana said. ¡°Our future relationship will very much depend on how persuasive you can be.¡±


    Ferdinand smiled. ¡°Very well...


    It is no secret that the Kingdom of Leidemar is crumbling, My Lady. The nobility has known of its growing weakness for some time now, yet they have been slow to counter it.


    To that end, I am trying to consolidate the Marsh Counties under my rule. Not for the sake of power or wealth ¨C I am not a man of vanity, I assure you ¨C but rather to better oppose our enemies. As it stands, the Kingdom has the resources and manpower to spare, yet the way it is governed leads to the majority of that potential being squandered.


    Our bloated ranks of lesser nobility are just one of the obstacles that Leidemar must overcome in order to survive in these hard times. I would urge you to view the Rotwalds as a necessary sacrifice on the road to a better tomorrow. The Kingdom must be protected above all else.¡±


    ¡°So it is your intention to bring the rest of the Marsh Counties under your personal rule as well?¡± Diana asked. ¡°You are an ambitious man ¨C I like that.¡±


    ¡°I have so much more to offer, My Lady.¡± The Duke gave her an expectant look. ¡°I could use a priestess of your impressive ability. The king would reward you handsomely for your services, of course.


    That is a promise Victorian could never make. He has nothing left. The fragmented rule of these lesser nobles has run its course, I am afraid. If not I, then someone else will see to their ultimate ruin.


    So, what do you say? Will you join me?¡± He waved his hand in a lazy dismissal. ¡°You have seen their domain. The Rotwalds are a noble house in name only. You could help me put an end to their tortured existence.¡±


    Diana considered the Duke¡¯s offer.


    ¡°You are a man as loyal to your king as you are wise,¡± she told the Duke. ¡°Yet, I fear that I must decline you offer of servitude. I cannot be bound to more than one master at a time. And I already have a greater path to follow.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Besides, you are not what I am looking for. You are cruel ¨C I can respect that ¨C but I already have all the cruelty in the world to serve me. And I don¡¯t think that I could ever shape you into something more than a pawn.


    Victorian, on the other hand, is still young and malleable. There is just so much more that I could do with him. And, unlike you, he is a leader the masses could support.


    The Duke frowned in disgust at her insolence. ¡°Have it your way then,¡± he said. ¡°I will not extend the same offer twice, My Lady.¡±


    He took a sip from his goblet to try and wash away the bitter taste left by her refusal. ¡°Then what is it that you would like to discuss?¡± he asked. ¡°What does the Rotwald boy want in exchange for my pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about what he wants,¡± Diana said. ¡°Rather, it is all about me and my designs for this land.¡±


    The Duke smirked. ¡°This is a swamp,¡± he declared. ¡°What could you possibly want with it? What can Victorian give you, but an enemy in me and the king?


    And where are you even from? What is a Temple priestess of your ability doing in a place like this?¡±


    ¡°I never said that I was with your Temple,¡± Diana pointed out. She gave Talbot a knowing look, ¡°Call me the ¡®red bitch¡¯, if you wish, but I am not the one whoring myself out to false gods. Highfather can go hang, for all that I care.¡±


    Her words quickly drew the ire of the Temple priest. ¡°Blasphemy!¡± Talbot roared. ¡°How dare you invoke such horrendous insults against the Gods! This¨C this is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Talbot!¡± the Duke interrupted him. ¡°We are here to discuss the fate of the Rotwald County. The gods can sit this one out.¡±


    ¡°But she is a blasphemer!¡± Talbot protested.


    ¡°And I will not repeat myself,¡± the Duke answered. ¡°Leave it. For now¡­¡±


    Though clearly burning with furious anger, the priest refrained from challenging his lord¡¯s decision. Talbot trembled as he tried to restrain himself from further lashing out at Diana.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°Keep your mouth shut, little priest. It has already spread far too much falsehood over the years as it is.¡±


    Diana then addressed the Duke with the same challenging look in her eyes. ¡°I assume that you won''t consider settling this peacefully then?¡± she asked. ¡°All that I demand of you is that you give up your foolish little conquest and return the Rotwald County back to its rightful ruler.


    That would be the most prudent course of action for you, Lord Steinfeld.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to demand anything of me,¡± Ferdinand said.


    The Duke rubbed his tired eyes. ¡°But to be entirely honest with you, I am half tempted to do just that,¡± he said. ¡°Demons, undead hordes and crazy wandering priests in service to false gods ¨C If this farce continued, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find a flock of dragons banging at the city gates on the morrow.¡±


    ¡°Now that would be a sight to behold,¡± Diana remarked. ¡°Still, I take it that you will not agree to a peaceful resolution of this conflict? Do I need to bring this issue before the king¡¯s own court, then?¡±


    The Duke downed the last of his wine and placed his goblet on the table. ¡°Bring us more wine,¡± he told his servant standing by the door. ¡°But not this Rotwald swill. Find something better, would you?¡±


    The man bowed his head and left through the doorway.


    ¡°I will consider your advice, My Lady,¡± Ferdinand said. ¡°There is no reason why we should bother the king with this. I am willing to negotiate a compromise.


    But for now we should enjoy the meal while it is still warm. I, for one, am famished after yesterday¡¯s events. We can decide on Victorian¡¯s fate later.¡±


    The Duke was about to begin his meal when Diana¡¯s curious gaze gave him pause.


    Talbot had taken a bite already, but stopped his chewing as he noted his lord¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°Was that the signal?¡± Diana asked looking at the Duke¡¯s goblet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Ferdinand inquired.


    ¡°You know,¡± Diana continued, ¡°The signal. The signal for launching the ambush ¨C the trap you had prepared for me and my escorts. Was that it?


    I can sense your emotions, Lord Steinfeld,¡± she said. ¡°You are very angry now. Very tense¡­ And very much afraid.¡±


    The Duke and his priest exchanged guilty looks.


    ¡°Oh, if that wasn¡¯t it then I am sorry,¡± Diana apologized. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ruin the surprise¡­¡±


    She slowly pushed herself away from the table and was about to rise, when the Duke pulled out a loaded flintlock pistol. It was one of Kaleb¡¯s guns and Ferdinand pointed it at the red priestess with a trembling hand, finger on the trigger.


    Diana slowly raised her hands in surrender, but her smug expression did not fade.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± she said in a mocking tone and glanced at the mageweave gloves covering her hands, ¡°Whatever will I do now?¡±


    To the sound of shifting armor, a soldier marched into the room and took up a position at Diana¡¯s back. He placed his sword at her throat and pushed the woman back down into her chair. With one hand on her forehead, he was poised to cut her throat in a single stroke.


    ¡°Arms on the table, please,¡± Ferdinand said. ¡°Cooperate and you could still walk away from this alive.¡±


    A second soldier entered the room. He carried with him a loaded siege crossbow and took up position over on the Duke¡¯s side of the table. The crossbowman braced his heavy weapon against a chair, aiming it squarely at Diana¡¯s chest.


    The Duke slumped back into his seat and sighed in relief. He placed the pistol on table next to his plate and rubbed his hands together to try and stop them from shaking.


    Talbot swallowed his food and wiped his mouth on a cloth napkin, mumbling to himself, ¡°I am going to have your flayed for what you said, bitch.¡±


    A short while passed in silence as the Duke weighed his options.


    Talbot took the opportunity to remove his magewave gloves and pulled up Victorian¡¯s knight¡¯s medallion to examine it. The gemstone pulsed with faint light as the priest channeled a small amount of his magic into it.


    ¡°This is the real thing,¡± he told the Duke. ¡°This belonged to the Rotwalds.¡±


    The Duke furrowed his brows. ¡°So Victorian could really be alive¡­¡±


    ¡°He absolutely is,¡± Diana said. ¡°I actually brought him with me, in case you were reasonable enough to accept a truce. Anyway, you will find him in the great hall with the others.¡±


    Hasty footsteps echoed from the hallway beyond the doorway. Soon, the man posing as a wine bearer came rushing into the room. He was covered in sweat and panting, but brought good news for his lord.


    ¡°We got em!¡± the servant announced.


    The man had a pistol in one hand and a knife in the other, but neither looked to have been use.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Kaleb,¡± Diana addressed the man in a calm tone. ¡°I am glad to see that you are still alive.¡±


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Kaleb asked. The rogue looked to the soldier holding Diana in place and the blade was pushed a little deeper into her neck.


    ¡°Oh, I know of great many things,¡± Diana said. ¡°No need to be so frightened. I am not going to hurt you. Yet¡­¡±


    The Duke leaned forward in his chair and waved for the soldier to ease up a bit. ¡°You seem well informed about me and my subordinates, Lady Albrecht.


    Such foresight, and yet¡­ What did you think you were going to accomplish by coming here?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, not much,¡± Diana replied.


    The Duke furrowed his brow. ¡°Still, if you would humor me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know,¡± Diana said. ¡°I am a servant of the light¡­ and you are all a little unenlightened. So I figured that I would come by and sort out a few issues.


    Namely, I promised Victorian that I would kill you¨C¡±


    The swordsman pushed his blade up against her throat with renewed vigor.


    Diana wagged her finger. ¡°Easy there.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± the Duke smirked. ¡°Kill me?¡±


    ¡°Insolent whore,¡± Talbot mumbled.


    The Duke disregarded his priest¡¯s comment and continued, ¡°Well, it would seem that you are at my mercy now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you got me¨C gosh darn it!¡± Diana mocked him. She glanced up at the man holding her by the neck. ¡°I would applaud you, but I fear that twitchy over here might get a little too excited and do something rather stupid.¡±


    The soldier was indeed breathing heavily. Unnerved or still exhausted from yesterday¡¯s fighting, he was struggling to keep his hand steady.


    The Duke looked to Kaleb. ¡°Relieve him,¡± he ordered.


    The rogue took over and placed his knife against Diana¡¯s throat. His hand was steady.


    ¡°I like your confidence,¡± Diana told him, ¡°But this won¡¯t change anything. You can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how tempted I am right now to cut that pretty swan¡¯s neck of yours, bitch,¡± Kaleb hissed in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I would hesitate either. I¡¯ve killed plenty of women.¡±


    ¡°You liar,¡± Diana grinned.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Kaleb looked to the Duke.


    ¡°Patience, my friend,¡± the Duke answered. ¡°She is at our mercy now. Moreover, I think that Lady Albrecht could shed a lot of light on this whole Rotwald conspiracy. She seems to know too much to have just wondered by randomly at the time for our attack¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do!¡± Diana said. ¡°Not that I am necessarily going to share that information with you.¡±


    ¡°You will, if you value your life,¡± the Duke reassured her.


    ¡°Why did you come here?¡± he asked. ¡°How are you involved in the Rotwald conspiracy? Were you hired by them? To what end?¡±


    ¡°Whatever she will say, do not trust her, My Lord,¡± Talbot advised him.


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡± Diana answered. ¡°Unlike you, my plans require little secrecy at this point.


    But, seeing as how I have a little time to waste, I will entertain your curiosity, Lord Steinfeld. I owe you at least that much for creating this absolutely wonderful mess with the Rotwalds. I would not have gained such a stable foothold in the kingdom without you. Well, not so quickly anyway.


    Your actions against his house has have given fertile ground to a rebellion ¨C one that I can support and make use of. Thank you for that.


    Victorian will be much easier to control once I will have avenged his family. I am looking forward to seeing just what sort of a ruler he will make.¡±


    ¡°The blasphemer speaks in riddles, My Lord. Be wary of her intent,¡± Talbot advised.


    ¡°Gaining a foothold in the kingdom?¡± Ferdinand asked. ¡°Are you involved with the Moriverans? Are you an agent of theirs?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is much larger than your petty squabbles over lands and titles,¡± Diana said. ¡°This is about me forging a new nation out of the ashes of your little war. From north to south, from east to west, I will conquer this land in the name of my god and create a worthy devotion to him. It will be a glorious nation of war and industry. And one day I will see it ascend into the stars ¡­


    But all things have humble beginnings. So, thank you, Lord Steinfeld. Thank you for placing the Rotwald County so firmly into my hands. Victorian would have been worth nothing to me without you. How fortunate it is that you killed all of his people. Now he belongs to me.¡±


    The Duke gritted his teeth. ¡°We are getting nowhere with this,¡± he said. ¡°Either you tell me something useful right now or I will start killing off your followers. The choice is yours to make.¡±


    ¡°My followers?¡± Diana asked. ¡°How presumptuous of you¡­¡±


    The Duke appeared almost triumphant as he spoke, ¡°My men have already taken them hostage. It was foolish of you to come here with such a small escort.¡±


    ¡°We took them in the great hall,¡± Kaleb said. ¡°They surrendered without resistance.¡±


    ¡°You see?¡± the Duke said. ¡°It is all over, Lady Albrecht. If you do not wish to see your followers harmed, I suggest you answer my questions.¡±


    Diana smiled in the face of the Duke¡¯s threats. ¡°I think that you will find those men dead when you return.¡± She whispered, ¡°Not that you will return to them¡­ ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Duke asked.


    ¡°And I will have to end our conversation right here, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Diana said and raised her finger. ¡°You see, my servant, Leonard, has just arrived and¨C¡±


    Heavy footsteps echoed from the hallway beyond.


    Kaleb looked to the lone swordsman and gestured for him to check it out.


    As the man disappeared into the hallway the room became deadly silent. The Duke and his men listened in on what was happening outside.


    The soldier screamed out in pain before he could call out the identity of the intruder. There was a brief struggled before the man was silenced for good.


    Ferdinand picked up the pistol once more. He tried to narrow his aim on the door, but his eyes went wide once he sighted the intruder.


    A giant of a man appeared in the doorway behind Lady Albrecht. Leonard Grey peered into the room. At first confused, his expression quickly changed to anger as he realized the situation that his Master was in.


    The crossbowman turned his weapon on the hulking man in the doorway.


    ¡°They are fighting in the great hall, Master,¡± Leonard announced. ¡°Can I kill these people now?¡±


    Kaleb looked back over his shoulder at Leonard. ¡°Stay back,¡± he said, ¡°Or the bitch gets it!¡± The knife in his hand was poised firmly to cut the throat of the priestess.


    Undeterred by the rogue¡¯s warning, Leonard stepped into the room.


    ¡°Can I kill them, Master?¡± Leonard asked. His gravelly voice had a deathly sincerity to it.


    Ultimately, it was not Kaleb, who spilled the first blood. The crossbowman, having lost his nerve at the sight of the giant man, fired his weapon at Lemmy.


    There was a loud thud as the bolt struck the man-demon in the shoulder. But Lemmy didn¡¯t even flinch as the projectile buried itself into his flesh.


    Diana looked at her minion and gave her answer. ¡°Yes, but only the servants.¡±


    The giant man pulled the bolt from his shoulder and marched towards the crossbowman. Judging from the reactions of the people in the room, it seemed to them like the walls themselves were closing in.


    Ferdinand raised his pistol and pulled the trigger on Lemmy. Smoke and fire bloomed forth from the gun as the powder was struck. The bullet, a lead ball, slammed into the hulking man and tore into his arm. It left a nasty gnash that would have all but incapacitated a lesser man, yet Lemmy continued his advance on the terrified crossbowman unperturbed.


    The soldier backed himself into the corner of the room, rendered mad by the overwhelming presence of the angry giant.


    Lemmy grabbed hold of the human and pushed him up against the wall. Holding him in place with one hand, the giant repeatedly slammed his fist into the poor soldier¡¯s torso. Neither the chain mail hauberk, nor the cotton padded gambeson beneath could shield the man from the sheer strength with which the violence was delivered. His blood and life was beaten out of him. The armor clad human soon resembled a leaking wineskin, stained and dripping with the red of his blood.


    The assault had been so quick and brutal that not even Kaleb had had a chance to react to it. The experienced killer had been reduced to a mere onlooker at the sight of Leonard¡¯s cruelty in dispatching with the unlucky sod who had first fired upon him.


    But the slaughter had only just begun.


    The priest, Talbot, arose from his seat and reached for his staff when he was backhanded by Leonard. The slam sent the white haired man tumbling across the floor, blood gushing forth from his mouth and nose. There he remained, gasping for air as a pool of red gathered beneath his head.


    Having held witness to the irrepressible nature of Leonard¡¯s strength, Ferdinand had frozen in fear.


    The man-demon threw his angry gaze around the room in search of more enemies. His attention finally fell upon Kaleb, who still held his Master in his grasp.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Kaleb demanded. ¡°Or she dies!¡±


    The rogue raised the gun in his left hand and pointed it at the giant, but there was no confidence left in his mortal heart. Having held witness to the monster¡¯s endurance, he held no illusions of finishing him off with a single shot. Even if he aimed for the head, which was hard to do since his hand was shaking. The seasoned assassin was afraid.


    Leonard, seeking to even the odds, took hold of the Duke by his neck and raised him up into the air. The giant gripped Ferdinand¡¯s head in his massive fingers and looked to Kaleb with an expression most sincere.


    ¡°Release her,¡± Lemmy said, ¡°Or I will make this man¡¯s eyes go pop.¡±


    Ferdinand wailed and kicked at Lemmy in despair. He struggled in vain to rid himself of the giant¡¯s grasp, but could no more pry open a single finger than he could move a mountain.


    ¡°Ferdinand was useful to me ¨C we shouldn¡¯t make him suffer,¡± Diana told Lemmy. ¡°Kill him quickly.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master,¡± Lemmy answered. With a quick twist of the demon¡¯s hands, the Duke¡¯s neck was snapped. Lemmy released Ferdinand and watched as the dead body hit the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    Talbot was killed next as the towering man crushed his head beneath the sole of his boot. A single strike was enough.


    Now only three remained: the Devil, her servant and the poor bastard holding a knife to her throat.


    ¡°What kind of death would you prefer?¡± Diana asked Kaleb.


    The rogue did not answer. His frantic gaze jumped from the giant, to the woman at his mercy and the threshold of the lone doorway at his back.


    The knife¡¯s edge pressed hard against Diana¡¯s neck as Kaleb tried to force her up from the chair. But she did not comply.


    ¡°Come, you dumb bitch!¡± Kaleb roared as he struggled to pull her up. ¡°You¡¯re getting me out of here.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Diana answered.


    To the sound of tearing fabric the mageweave gloves on the Devil¡¯s hands were ripped apart. Ash gray talons burst forth from the ruined cloth and the Devil slowly reached for the knife at her throat.


    Kaleb pulled the blade as hard as he could. From ear to ear he dragged the edge of the knife, but as he raised the weapon up before him the rogue found it to be clean.


    Diana rose from her seat and turned to face the surprised man. Her neck and face, much like her arms, were covered in a stone like material. There was a white thin line drawn across her neck where the blade had touched her ¨C no more than a scratch.


    She pushed Kaleb and the man fell down next to the doorway. With his back up against the wall, he raised his gun to her, but once more hesitated to pull the trigger.


    The Devil smiled as she looked down upon the terrified rogue. ¡°You escaped your fate once already,¡± she said and gestured towards Lemmy. ¡°I think that you owe him a proper hunt.


    Kaleb looked to the giant and found the monster grinning with excitement.


    ¡°We need to finish what we started,¡± Lemmy said and licked his teeth. ¡°Time to fight, little man. Time to die...¡±


    ¡°Run, Kaleb,¡± Diana said. ¡°Run for your life.¡±


    Heeding her advice, the rogue jumped to his feet and dashed out of the room.


    Diana stepped out of the way of her servant and watched as Lemmy chased after the poor bastard.


    Once she was all alone, the Devil pulled out a small soul stone and held it up in her talons. At her whim, the souls of her victims sallied forth from the recently deceased corpses and into the gemstone. From beyond the doorway, the soul of the lone swordsman flowed into the room in the form of a wisp of white light and joined the others.


    ¡°Four more souls taken,¡± Diana said, ¡°Eight more lives saved.


    Thank you for your sacrifice, Lord Steinfeld.¡±

 Chapter #18 – Let The Blood Flow

    Ale flowed from the barrels and tankards clashed as the Duke¡¯s men carried on with their celebrations. Red in face, the soldiers sang rude songs and laughed along. It was all they could do to cope with the last day¡¯s events. While a crude expression of joy, it was an honest part of soldiers¡¯ life and a way of honoring the memory of the friends they had lost.


    Victorian was growing sicker by the minute. He clutched at his stomach as the cramps worsened. Had he eaten earlier, he might have already puked. Such was the toll on his mortal mind and body as the harsh realization of his new master¡¯s cruelty had taken hold.


    The thought of what was about to happen next was not something that Victorian had not pondered before. But the truth still was hard to bear. Either the Devil was negotiating his handover to the Duke ¨C a death penalty for Victorian ¨C or all of the soldiers in the room with him were damned to die at her whim. And he knew that there was nothing he could do to stop either scenario from unfolding.


    Now only the question of who would die remained.


    Maybe I should have refused her? he wondered. This is my fault, after all. The necromancer was right.


    The question of who was to live and die was answered when Victorian noticed a skinny man dressed in the clothes of a servant approaching the table from the main entrance. He recognized the man, but was slow to react. He did notice that the servant was holing one hand behind his back and a flintlock pistol in the other. The man carried the weapon low at his side in a manner that almost concealed it in plain sight.


    Victorian wanted to act, but was stopped by Leonora as she took hold of his hand.


    Confused, Victorian turned to Leonora only to catch a glimpse of her right hand as she drove her fist into his chest, just above his belly. From her appearance alone she hand no right to hit as hard as she did, but the Devil¡¯s handmaiden delivered a strike so heavy that it punched the breath out of Victorian.


    Having gotten himself within a short distance of the guests, Kaleb pulled out a black glass orb from behind his back and threw it at the table.


    The glass vessel shattered as it struck the wooden frame. The area around the table grew completely silent. Magic took hold. A power of the Void was invoked. There was a touch of cold on everyone¡¯s skin.


    Dizzy from the strike and unable to breathe under the effects of the magic explosion, Victorian jumped to his feet. In his haste Victorian hit his legs against the edge of the bench, but all that he heard was the low thud of the impact as it resonated through his own body. He sent a fair few bits of cutlery scattering cross the table, but none of it seemed to make any noise at all. Any sound outside of his body¡¯s internal workings had been snuffed out by whatever magic the orb had contained.


    Victorian struggled to draw a breath, but found the room pulling back on him. The moisture on his tongue evaporated and it was at this point that the paladin realized the nature of the attack.


    It was a Void bomb that Kaleb had thrown. In its wake a field of localized vacuum had formed around the table, as was shown by the rapidly rising bubbles in the cups of wine before Victorian. In an instant the drinks had been brought to a boiling point without even the slightest change in room temperature.


    Invoking a tear in the Void was one of the most effective ways of restraining mages, as it prevented them from casting spells through the sheer power of leaving them breathless. The most common way of controlling ones magic was by teaching the body to combine a phrase and an action to invoke an arcane reaction. The act of hindering the mage¡¯s ability to speak countered half of the combination.


    The act of combining a gesture and a spoken phrase was enforced during the learning process as to avoid using magic unintentionally. Only fools and renegades practiced magic without some form of safety. Both were a danger to others and themselves.


    She saved me, Victorian thought as he eyed the handmaiden at his side. His chest still hurt ¨C her strike might have broken a rib ¨C but had Victorian held in his breath when the Void was summoned, he would have been far worse off.


    The potent magic concoction that the orb had contained formed an area entirely devoid of air. While it was mainly intended to render a mage incapable of casting magic, the vacuum had a secondary and a far more harmful effect on the victim. If Victorian had been holding in his breath, the sudden onset of vacuum would have devastated his lungs. With the quick and powerful expansion of air the organ would have been ravaged.


    Having freed himself from the table, Victorian turned around to face the room. He desperately tried to make sense of his situation while struggling with the effects of vacuum. His senses began to falter and fade.


    More of the Duke¡¯s soldiers flooded into the room through the main door. Dressed in heavy steel mail and carrying swords, shields and crossbows, the soldiers seemed to make no sound as they fell in around the guests in the middle of the room. Given their anxious, but otherwise natural expressions, Victorian guessed that the bubble of vacuum did not reach out too far from his table.


    The other men that had been taking part in the feast just a moment ago now pulled out daggers and short swords that had been carefully concealed beneath their tables. Though clearly drunk, they joined in with their comrades, ready to slaughter their guests at the first sign of resistance.


    Only the militiamen seemed to have been taken by complete surprise. The poor citizen-soldiers had not expected such a sudden turn of events and showed a fair bit of hesitation as the Duke¡¯s soldiers moved in to try and push them back into the corners of the room ¨C most likely for their own protection.


    With his vision fading, Victorian backed away from the table amidst the silent scene and drew his sword. The young paladin convulsed in pain as a crossbow bolt buried itself into his right shoulder. The impact sent Victorian staggering backwards and he fell down upon his seat.


    Just as he landed, the effects of the Void finally lifted and sound returned to the room.


    The Duke¡¯s men jumped at the opportunity and moved in closers to surround the guests. One of the soldiers, a red face man who had been taking part in the feast just a moment prior, placed his sword at Victorian¡¯s exposed neck, just below the rim of his helmet.


    With his life threatened, Victorian let go of his sword and slowly raised his hands and yielded to the man.


    In just a few seconds the entire room had been flooded by the Duke¡¯s soldiers. Over a dozen crossbowmen had taken up positions in the two galleries overlooking the great hall of the keep, ready to fire down at anyone foolish enough to try and make a move.


    Victorian and the handmaidens found themselves surrounded on all sides by no less than sixty of the Duke¡¯s men. Having witnessed the power of Diana¡¯s party on the field of battle, they remained at a sword¡¯s reach, uneasily eying their so far compliant foes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist and you will live,¡± Kaleb told the handmaidens as he backed away from the table with his flintlock pistol pointed towards them.


    Even as the soldiers moved in closer to restrain the guests, the handmaidens did not react.


    With his men having gotten within striking distance of the guests, the rogue turned around and hurried for the exit.


    ¡°Take care of things here, Captain. I will get the Red Bitch,¡± Kaleb said and dashed out of the room.


    With the rogue gone, one of the Duke¡¯s soldiers stepped forward and took charge of the situation. The titular Captain brandished a length of rope in his hands as he approached the women seated by the table.


    ¡°I am sorry, ladies,¡± he apologized before laying down the rope across the end of the table, ¡°But we will have to restrain you. I promise that we won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    None of the handmaidens replied. The twelve women remained staring down at the table before them.


    The Captain approached Victorian who was still slouched up against the edge of the table with a sword at his throat.


    Suffering through the pain caused by his wound, Victorian tried to negotiate with the Captain.


    ¡°Please, listen to me,¡± he said, ¡°You have to surrender right now, before it is too late for your men¨C¡±


    ¡°Surrender?¡± the Captain asked. ¡°Why? We¡¯ve got you right where we want you.


    Don¡¯t be a fool and take off that helmet of yours. It¡¯s over. No one needs to die tonight.¡± He looked to the ranks of his soldiers surrounding the table, ¡°There has been too much death lately as it is.¡±


    ¡°I beg of you,¡± Victorian pleaded. ¡°You have to believe me ¨C this is not going to end well for you.¡±


    The Captain furrowed his brows in apparent confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t like this any more than you do,¡± he said, ¡°But orders are orders. Now, don¡¯t make me use force. Let¡¯s just end it here, alright?¡±


    ¡°It would be a shame if you heeded his advice,¡± Julia said and looked over to the Captain. ¡°I have waited so long for a good fight.¡±


    Having said her piece, Julia looked around the table at her sisters. ¡°Shall we?¡± she asked.


    Leonora drew her hand over the lines that she had previously carved into the table with her dagger. The shallow carvings took on a fiery glow. The handmaiden extended her hands out before her, opened her fingers and immediately clutched them back into fists before pushing herself away from the table and vanishing into a cloud of black smoke.


    Several bolts were fired at her, but the magic she had carved into the table turned out to be a ward. To the sound of a distant thunder crack the projectiles were deflected as a dark shadow consumed the area around the table. Flashes of white blended together with pitch black outlines wherever the bolts struck, but none pierced the barrier.


    Leonora¡¯s sudden disappearance had come as a complete surprise to Victorian and the Duke¡¯s men alike, who were left searching the room around them. But that confusion only lasted a split second before the horrifying sound of someone violently gasping for air broke the silence.


    Four of the soldiers standing below the gallery on the right side of the room had been strung up by glowing white strings of light. The threads of magic had appeared out of nowhere just as the handmaiden had vanished. The soldiers feverishly clutched at their throats in despair, but it was all for naught. The white strings creaked and resonated with a sound much like that of tensed steel. A fellow soldier standing in the gallery above tried to cut them down, but his sword was deflected by the string as it struck leaving a dent in the blade instead. A few more swings followed but the result was the same ¨C the men were slowly choking to death.


    Just as the Captain looked back at the rest of the handmaidens in search of an explanation, he witnessed them vanish into black portals of smoke. What followed next was probably something out of his worst nightmares.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    You should have listened.Victorian lamented his failure to convince the Captain.It didn¡¯t have to end like this.


    Flashes of black smoke popped in and out all across the room as the handmaidens jumped back and forth throughout the great hall of the Rotwald keep, disposing of the Duke¡¯s men one by one. The Captain looked on in horror as his men fell to the ground one after another.


    A scuffle broke out just in front of Victorian when a few of the soldiers tried to fend off one of the assassins attacking them. With a sword still pressing hard up against his throat, Victorian was forced to look on helplessly as the lone handmaiden weaved and dodged to counter the combined assault of four soldiers as they slashed and stabbed at her.


    The young woman dressed in blue danced around their attacks in a display of cat-like agility, striking out against the soldiers with her daggers whenever an opening presented itself.


    And it didn¡¯t take long for her attacks to deliver the expected results. One after another the soldiers were cut up and disarmed as she slid her daggers into the weak points of their armor. The joints in particular were easy to pierce and it showed as she drove her blades into them, repeatedly wounding her targets before she finally finished them off with a single strike to the head or the neck.


    Unlike the rest of the handmaidens, this one had stayed around in one spot for more than a few seconds and her ongoing struggle was drawing in more opponents as the Duke¡¯s men desperately tried to fend off the assassins.


    Just as it looked like she was finally about to be overwhelmed, the girl fell down to her knees, drawing her daggers around her in a circular motion. As she hit the ground an explosion of arcane energy erupted outwards from the circle that she had drawn, pushing back the soldiers that had gathered around her.


    Immediately after the explosion struck, the girl herself disappeared into a cloud of jet black smoke leaving behind three dead men and twice as many wounded.


    The eruption of arcane energy left in her wake struck the man threatening Victorian in the back with enough force to tip him forward. As the terrified soldier stumbled towards Victorian he nicked him in the neck with the edge of his sword.


    Victorian grabbed hold of the falling man and pushed him into the bench, stunning the soldier as he hit his head against the wood. Daze from the impact, the man turned to clawing his way across the floor and into hiding beneath the table.


    Having freed himself, Victorian rose to his feet only to find a sudden sensation of numbness overcoming him. As he placed his hand on his neck he felt something wet on his fingers. Having withdrawn it he realized that his glove was soaked in blood.


    The scene of carnage around him begun to turn and shift as the young paladin observed a steady stream of blood flowing down his mail shirt from the opening on his neck. Shivering from the shock caused by the rapid loss of blood, he tried to make sense of his surroundings.


    Victorian¡¯s gaze stopped at the four soldiers strung up below the gallery on his side of the room. The poor bastards were still struggling to free themselves, but their faces had turned red and their motions were becoming increasingly sluggish.


    Not like this¡­Victorian thought to himself.


    His mind was starting to wonder, but even as he felt the strength leaving his body, Victorian turned around and grabbed hold of the long wooden bench on his side of the table.


    As he pulled on the heavy piece of furniture, Victorian¡¯s legs gave in and he fell down to his knees next to his burden. But in spite of his growing weakness he continued to drag the wooden bench towards the choking men.


    Meanwhile, the slaughter around him continued.


    Julia kicked her latest victim in the back and the soldier fell forward, hitting the ground hard. The impact sent his blood splattering across the stones. She then jumped back to avoid an attack and disappeared into a cloud of black smoke. A short while later she reappeared inside one of the galleries overlooking the great hall.


    The Duke¡¯s crossbowmen had been trying in vain to hit one of the Devil¡¯s handmaidens as they jumped around the room, but had so far found the task impossible to accomplish. They feverishly tried to reload their cumbersome weapons in an attempt to aid their comrades down below.


    Julia made her way through the gallery on the right side of the room, cutting apart the crossbowmen as she went.


    One of them raised his reloaded weapon towards her and fired off a quarrel, but the smiling assassin tipped the crossbow with the point of her dagger just as he pressed on the trigger. The assassin sidestepped the bolt that the weapon discharged and plunged her dagger deep into the soldier¡¯s eye.


    The man next to him tried to reach for the sword on his belt, but ended up grabbing hold of his neck instead after the handmaiden had cut it half-way open to the windpipe. His eyes wide form the shock, the soldier leaned on the railing for support before Julia kicked him in the chest and launched herself towards the wall, once more disappearing into a cloud of black smoke.


    A pair of bolts whizzed by in quick succession just where she had been standing a moment before and the soldier whose throat she had just cut open tumbled over the edge. The unfortunate bastard landed upon the hard stone floor of the great hall with an audiblecrunch.


    Julia soon appeared on the other side of the hall and set about dealing with the crossbowmen still firing from the other gallery.


    By this time the room below had been reduced to just a handful of living men and a whole lot of dead and dying. The floor was running red with their blood.


    Victorian pulled on the bench with all of his strength as he dragged it across the room towards the choking men hanging below the gallery. Breathing heavily, he positioned one end of the bench below the feet of the first man he could reach. To his despair he found that the man was hanging just ever so slightly too high for the bench to reach him.


    ¡°No,¡± Victorian hissed through his teeth. ¡°No ¨C no ¨C no!¡±


    He looked up at the helpless soldiers and came to the harrowing realization that all of his effort had been for naught.


    Not like this¡­


    In a final attempt at saving at least one of them, Victorian threw his own failing body over the bench in hopes that it would make enough of a difference that the man could find a footing.


    Surprisingly, the soldier was able to reach him. Standing on Victorian¡¯s back the man could loosen the noose around his neck just enough to draw a shallow breath. Perched on his toes, the young soldier shook back and forth, fighting for his life as he tried to maintain his balance.


    The battle around them was dying down. Having reduced the Duke¡¯s soldiers to a handful of wounded men, the handmaidens now calmly paced around the room, executing them.


    ¡°What were you hoping to gain by this?¡± Leonora asked as she emerged from a cloud of black smoke in front of Victorian.


    With his vision fading, the young paladin struggled to raise his head and offer a reply, but found himself too weak to speak. He remained staring at her feet instead as he fought for every breath.


    ¡°Did you think this was going to be enough to redeem your soul?¡± Leonora pointed her dagger at the young soldier struggling for his life above Victorian. ¡°Is this how you plan on paying for your sins ¨C by sparing the lives of other murderers?¡±


    She walked up to them and wiped the blood from her dagger onto the young soldier¡¯s pants. The boy twitched as the blade touched him.


    Leonora kneeled down and took Victorian¡¯s head in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said as she removed his helmet and looked him in the eyes. ¡°There is no place for wicked souls to go after death. There is no purgatory, no hell ¨C only the silence of the Void.


    But wouldn¡¯t it be fun if there was a special place for you? Wouldn¡¯t it be justice if you were made to pay in kind for all the suffering that you and your monstrous Templars have caused in this life?¡±


    She leaned in closer and whispered in his ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you have been searching for, Victorian? A penance for yours sins? I think that you know who you are.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s eyes briefly came to life at the mention of the Templars.


    ¡°Oh, I know all about you and your order of genocidal maniacs,¡± Leonora continued, ¡°Of your Black Forests and your sacred rites.¡±


    The corner of Victorian¡¯s mouth twitched, but no words followed.


    What was the point? Victorian wondered, What was even the point of it all?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leonora said and poked at the Duke¡¯s soldier dangling above Victorian. ¡°I will make sure to kill him slowly, just because you tried to save him. I will make sure that he joins you in the afterlife along with the rest of his friends. There you can all think about what was it that you did wrong to end up dead by my hand.


    But before that¡­¡± She placed her palm over Victorian¡¯s cold sweat covered forehead and closed her eyes. ¡°I am going to remind you of the worst pain that you have ever experienced.


    Consider it a parting gift from me.¡±


    Victorian¡¯s eyes rolled back into his head as Leonora entered his mind.


    ¡°You have a stronger will than most,¡± Leonora commended him. ¡°You resisted me well back at the crypt. But not now, not when you are so close to death¡­


    I will find your worst memories and drag them out into the light for you to re-live again and again until you finally die. No relief before death for you, I¡¯m afraid.


    The room around them faded into darkness.


    A moment later Leonora found herself standing at the end of a long corridor. It was shrouded in shadows, but for the large wooden double door standing closed shut before her.


    Leonora extended her hands towards the gateway in a commanding stance, ready to pull it open.


    Victorian¡¯s weakened form was strewn across the ground behind her. He reached out to her with a frail hand and spoke in a broken voice, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Please, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I will,¡± Leonora replied. ¡°This is the deepest corner of your mind, Victorian ¨C this is where you have been hiding all of your worst nightmares. As a Templar, I am sure that you have many wonderful horrors to share. Let me remind you of some of them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Victorian whispered.


    She pulled open the doors and was immediately blown away by the tidal wave of suffering and terror that emerged from beyond.


    Specters of dead people ¨C thousands upon thousands of them ¨C rushed out into the hallway, flooding it in a sea of screams, pain filled howls and heart rending cries of sorrow.


    Both Victorian and Leonora were pushed beneath the waves of the human sea as it crashed through the hallway.


    The handmaiden was beyond surprised by what she had stumbled upon. Her previously smug and condemning expression had been all but replaced by one of dread and horror.


    ¡°What it this?¡± she asked. ¡°What are you?¡±


    Leonora clenched her fists and forced a pillar of stone to rise out from beneath her and lift her up above the tide of the specters of the dead. As she searched for Victorian, Leonora found that the torrent of dead apparitions had already swept him away, leaving her all alone to face the consequences of her folly. The Devil¡¯s handmaiden peered through the gateway that she had just opened and felt her mind going numb from the horrors she witnessed beyond.


    Black Forests ¨C the Black Forests of the temple ¨C reached as far as her eyes could see. The blackened crosses sprung up towards the skies in their thousands. Like stalks of grass they spread out across the blood red fields and onwards, into the barren hills beyond ¨C a human corpse bound to every single one of them.


    Thousands of them.


    Thousands upon thousands, upon thousands of crosses. Heretics, apostates and the impure ¨C bound, nailed and strapped to the wood in the name of the Temple; in the glory of their gods; by the will of the Highfather.


    Frozen in terror, Leonora looked on helplessly as the scene drew her deeper into the horrifying world beyond the gate, the world that existed inside of Victorian¡¯s own mind.


    The pillar of stone that she stood upon sailed across the ground, crushing the wooden crosses in its path as it drew her further and further into the land of nightmares.


    At the edge of the horizon a winged apparition appeared, a red sun rising behind it. It drew closer across the Black Forests that stretched endlessly into all directions, before finally halting in the skies above Leonora.


    ¡°What¨C What is this?¡± she mumbled to herself in disbelief.


    The winged apparition was an angel the size of a giant. It radiated a blood red aura as it looked down upon the woman dressed in blue. In its hands was a massive vellum tome bound in gold and lavishly adorned with jewels.


    It extended that tome towards Leonora in an offering.


    ¡°What do you want of me?¡± she asked.


    The angel pushed the tome closer to her.


    Leonora reached out for the book with a trembling hand.


    The angel grinned at the sight of her eagerness.


    Having but touched the tome with her fingertips, she cried out in pain and recoiled from it. Leonora fell down on the ground before the angel, clutching her head in despair. Horror pierced the soul of the merciless killer and she begged for a swift death.


    The winged apparition flapped its wings and rose up into the skies. It carried the tome back towards the horizon. The red sun fell from the sky and the Black Forests around Leonora quickly receded into the darkness.


    Her nightmare eventually faded and so did the pain. As Leonora came to her senses she found herself kneeling besides Victorian¡¯s body, just below the gallery back at the great hall of the Rotwald keep.


    She tore away her hand from Victorian¡¯s head and scrambled away from him in fear.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Leonora screamed at Victorian. She held out her dagger towards him with a trembling hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sister?¡± Julia asked. The golden haired beauty approached Leonora, brandishing a psychotic smile.


    ¡°He is a monster!¡± Leonora said.


    ¡°You saw a monster?¡± Julia taunted her. ¡°Where? What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°Victorian, he,¡± Leonora struggled with her breathing, ¡°How?¡±


    She steadied the dagger in her hand and rose to her feet. Having mustered the courage to once more approach Victorian, she raised her weapon for the finishing strike.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the cold, ethereal voice of Lord Boniface rang out across the great hall of the Rotwald keep. ¡°Stand down everyone.¡±


    The handmaidens froze in place and looked over to the main entrance. The butchers work was already done as, aside from the man that Victorian had endeavored to save, none of the Duke¡¯s soldiers still drew breath.


    The militiamen hiding in the corners of the room had been spared the slaughter. Some of them sobbed at the sight of the horror that they had just witnessed while others appeared to have broken down completely ¨C they were huddled together with their eyes and ears closed in a fool¡¯s attempt at escaping the sight and sound of the bloodletting that had just unfolded around them.


    Leonora lowered her dagger, looked down for one last time at Victorian and sighed in relief.


    Victorian had bled out over the wooden bench. The look in the dead man¡¯s eyes was distant and calm.

 Chapter #19 – Accursed Gifts

    With the arrival of the necromancer the great hall of the Rotwald keep had turned quiet. The militiamen, who had been spared the fate of the Duke¡¯s soldiers, scurried past Lord Boniface and disappeared into the dark hallway beyond.


    Bones had to step over many a corpse as he made his way through the scene of carnage. The eviscerated bodies of the Duke¡¯s men were piled up in the passages between the tables. He had to tread carefully to avoid the puddles of blood that all but covered the floorboards in a sticky carpet of wasted life.


    ¡°Such a mess,¡± the necromancer said. He slowly shook his head in disappointment as he took in the scene of utter devastation surrounding him. ¡°Such a waste...¡±


    Lord Boniface stopped in the middle of the hall and examined at the lone survivor dangling from the gallery. The man was struggling to keep his balance standing on Victorian¡¯s back. He pulled at the white string of magic that was wound around his neck with blistered, bleeding fingers. But the arcane binding was hard as steel and his efforts were all for naught.


    The three men strung up next to him had already ceased their struggling. They hung peacefully from the gallery, faces swollen and eyes bulged.


    Boniface tilted his skull head as he addressed Leonora. ¡°I thought that Julia was the one who enjoyed torture,¡± he said. ¡°End his misery.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± The handmaiden bowed her head in reverence to the necromancer. She then approached the helpless soldier.


    The poor man¡¯s struggling grew more frantic. He looked on in terror from the corner of his eye at the cold expression of his would-be executioner.


    A gentle command rang out through the hall. ¡°Halt.¡±


    Lady Albrecht had arrived. The room once more settled into a state of anticipation.


    Diana went straight for Boniface. ¡°Release the man,¡± she ordered. ¡°We have shed enough blood here tonight.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master,¡± Bones answered.


    The necromancer turned to Leonora. ¡°Go on,¡± he said, ¡°Release him.¡±


    The girl frowned at the thought of sparing the soldier, but complied without further hesitation. At the flick of her hand the white strings of magic, by which the four soldiers hung from the gallery, vanished into thin air.


    With the bindings gone the young man stumbled from his perch and landed on the hard wooden floorboards. Exhausted by his torturous ordeal, he remained lying on the ground, frightened of inciting the monsters that now surrounded him. He dared not to look away from the robed assassin holding the dagger, even as the remains of the other soldiers collapsed into a disorderly pile next to him to the sound of ringing chainmail.


    Having carried out her Master¡¯s command, Leonora once more bowed her head and stepped back from the improvised gallows. She gave one last look to the remains of the young paladin lying on the bench and a trace of joy snuck into her expression. But the handmaiden was quick to suppress any such signs of satisfaction at his cruel fate.


    Lord Boniface closely examined the blood soaked body of Victorian. Having confirmed the man¡¯s death he placed his fingers across his empty eye sockets in a pained gesture and made his dissatisfaction known with a low growl before addressing the rest of the room.


    The necromancer cast his hollow gaze around the ranks of the Devil¡¯s handmaidens. ¡°Why is it that none of you thought to protect him?¡± he asked, green flames of anger flickering in his stare. ¡°Did it not occur to anyone that Victorian might not have been ready for this fight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only the life of a single human,¡± Julia shrugged in indifference, ¡°Plenty more to go around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he was one of our people,¡± Bones corrected her. ¡°And we are supposed to at least take care of our own. His death was unnecessary.


    Need I remind you all that our Master¡¯s undead servants are disposable, not the living ones!¡±


    He looked to the blood that was slowly dripping from the bench and shook his head. ¡°What a blunder. All of this death and nothing gained.¡±


    The necromancer sighed loudly before once more addressing the room. ¡°I am going to ask you all one more time: why didn¡¯t at least one of you try and keep Victorian alive until our Master could tend to his wounds?¡±


    The handmaidens hesitated to answer. Were they mere mortals, this could have been taken as a sign of guilt or shame. But the pretty little monsters that served the Devil were of a different mind for when it came to the value of mortal lives.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Bones,¡± Diana said. ¡°It took my brother quite a lot of time and effort to rid them of empathy.¡±


    She gestured at the scene of carnage surrounding them. ¡°If they feel no compassion for their victims, then they certainly won¡¯t care for you berating them over the death of one man.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a human¡¯s life worth anyway?¡± Julia asked.


    ¡°Oh, so we don¡¯t need willing followers now?¡± Diana asked in return.


    Julia shrugged, expressing her honest indifference over the matter.


    ¡°Odd,¡± Diana said. ¡°I thought that we were here to conquer these people, not cull them to the last man. Or am I the one mistaken?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need people like him,¡± Leonora protested.


    ¡°People like who?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Be more specific, please.¡±


    ¡°The Templars,¡± Leonora said. She pointed her bloodied dagger at Victorian¡¯s corpse. ¡°Bastards like him deserve to die.¡±


    The other handmaidens all looked to Leonora at the mention of that name.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Templar?¡± Julia asked. ¡°This kid? Can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°He is,¡± Leonora said. ¡°I looked into his mind and held witness to his many sins. The things he showed me¡­¡± the handmaiden looked to Julia, ¡°You would be proud of him sister.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bones asked as he rubbed his bone chin in contemplation. ¡°What could a youth like him possibly have done? He is barely old enough to have given his vows to the Temple.¡±


    ¡°I saw the Black Forests,¡± Leonora said, ¡°I saw his victims. I saw their suffering and death. It is true. I saw it all.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Diana said. ¡°But I don¡¯t think that it was his past that you saw when you looked into the abyss that is the history of House Rotwald.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Tell me, how many victims did you see, my dear? How many souls sallied forth to greet you?¡±


    The handmaiden was taken aback by her Master¡¯s line of questioning. ¡°Thousands,¡± she answered. ¡°Too many to count them all! I had never seen such foul and heavy soul before!¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°That¡¯s because the mind that you looked into; the soul that you searched was not his. It wasn¡¯t Victorian who killed all those people. But it is still his burden to carry.¡±


    ¡°But I saw it in his mind!¡± Leonora protested. ¡°I saw it in him ¨C his cruelty and the victims of his damned Temple.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, my dove, do you have any idea of who the Rotwalds are?¡± Diana asked. ¡°What history has made of them?


    Anyone?¡± She looked around the room repeating her question.


    ¡°How about you, Julia ¨C care to take a guess?¡±


    The handmaiden shook her head. ¡°A Templar is a Templar, Master. The more we kill the better for all.¡±


    Diana addressed Leonora next, ¡°And how about you, my little dove? What did you find inside of his mind when you so rudely invaded it? What did you see in him? Or, rather, who¡­¡±


    The handmaiden seemed confused. ¡°How did you¨C¡±


    There was a hint of false compassion in the Devil¡¯s voice. ¡°I know that you went poking around in his mind back at the Crypt,¡± Diana said. ¡°But you weren¡¯t even close to frightened enough the morning after. No, you didn¡¯t get to see his darkest side that time. But you certainly saw his curse just now, before he died. Well, a glimpse of it, anyway.


    Don¡¯t try to deny it,¡± the Devil said. ¡°I know why you went behind my back. I understand. You just couldn¡¯t help yourself. Your vindictive nature got the better of you.¡±


    ¡°I did it to protect us all!¡± Leonora said. ¡°I had to make sure¨C¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°Yes, of course you felt like it was your responsibility. After all, only you can judge people, right? I am clearly unqualified to choose my own servants.


    Is that what you are saying? Because that¡¯s how it sounds to me right about now. ¡±


    Leonora shook her head in desperate denial. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Master!¡±


    ¡°Your lack of faith in me is hardly unexpected,¡± Diana continued, ¡°But we will get to that part later.¡±


    The Devil pointed to Victorian¡¯s corpse. ¡°Tell me, what did you find when you searched his memories? Who is Victorian Rotwald?¡±


    ¡°A monster,¡± Lenora replied.


    ¡°We are all monsters here,¡± Diana said and gestured at Bones, ¡°Both, dead and alive.¡± She then turned her gaze upon Leonora and then Julia, ¡°Angels and demons.¡±


    ¡°Not Victorian,¡± the handmaiden persisted, ¡°He is¡­ whatever he is¨C


    The things he has done¡­ Words cannot describe the sights that I saw inside of that horrible mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Diana said. ¡°I can help you with that.


    What did you see when you delved beyondthatdoor? What was hiding in the deepest corner of his mind?¡±


    Leonora appeared dumbstruck by Devil¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Did you know about his past?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Details,¡± Diana said and waved her hand in dismissal, ¡°Minor details. None of it is his, anyway.


    What I want you to focus on instead are the things you witnessed as you delved beyond the doorway. Please, share them with us. I, for one, am very interested in hearing about them.¡±


    The handmaiden paused to collect her thoughts before answering, ¡°Death¡­


    Pain¡­


    The Black Forests! I saw the Black Forests of the Temple.¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°That sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± Leonora asked. ¡°You knew that he was a full-fledged Templar?¡±


    Diana shook her head. ¡°No, but I knew that his ancestors had played a part in founding the holy order itself.


    You see, the Rotwalds share an old bloodline with some of the history¡¯s worst tyrants as well as its greatest heroes. It is safe to say that they have played their part in shaping this world in more ways than one, usually on both sides of every conflict. That is their curse.


    Now, when I asked you a few days ago of how exactly would you about weighing his soul, your answer was that it would drown on its own, if it was heavy enough.


    Well? Was it heavy enough for you? Or could it be that it was so heavy that it almost dragged you down into the depths of despair along with him?¡±


    ¡°He has committed so many unspeakable crimes throughout his life,¡± Leonora said.


    ¡°That he has,¡± Diana agreed. ¡°Now, unlike you, I don¡¯t care aboutwhathe did. I am far more interested inwhyhe did it. And the lessons learned.


    But first, one more question, if you will. Did you happen to see an angel while you pillaged his fading mind? ¡±


    Leonora¡¯s eyes lit up at the description of the last scene that she had witnessed inside Victorian¡¯s mind. ¡°You have seen it!¡± she said. ¡°When did you¨C¡±


    ¡°No, my little dove, I have not gone beyond that door,¡± Diana answered. ¡°Unlike you I had the common decency not to pry too deep.¡±


    ¡°But¨C how?¡± Leonora asked.


    ¡°I am old,¡± the Devil answered. ¡°I know this world¡¯s history. Especially when it comes to its monsters¡­¡±


    Diana grinned. ¡°And Victorian is one magnificent beast! The whole damned bloodline is filled with incredible people and abominable failures alike. And the Rotwalds are just a small branch of a far greater legacy a thousand years in the making. And their continued existence had value to me¡­


    You see, long ago, Victorian¡¯s ancestors struck a bargain with an elder power. A cruel power, but a great one nonetheless. In return for their service, they asked for guidance, and the creature provided. It delivered on its promise in more ways than they could have expected. It cursed them with a long memory, so that they would never again repeat the mistakes of the past. They asked for wisdom, not knowing the burden of it. Not realizing that infants are born blind and dumb for a good damn reason.


    It is in their bones, you know, their blood and flesh ¨C the grand total experience of their kin, passed down from generation to generation. All of their worst mistakes, all of their crimes and suffering; all of it, handed down from mother to daughter, father to son, old house to new.


    Poor Victorian over here is one of the many descendants of that accursed lineage, and he bears the combined guilt of all of his ancestors, just like his father did before him. He was born with the curse of having the long memory of an eldritch monster, confined within the tiny mind of a mortal man.


    You think that you girls have known suffering? None of it can hold a candle to the spiral of madness that lurks behind every corner of Victorian¡¯s mind. Every door he opens in search of wisdom is another throw of the dice. Every single one of his ancestors has left a mark on his mind and some of their memories, frankly, would scare even you.


    He was dreaming of death and suffering long before he first opened his eyes in the hands of the poor woman who bore him. Children born with his curse don¡¯t cry like the others ¨C they have seen too much already.¡±


    Diana turned to Boniface. ¡°You saw it in him, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked. ¡°You knew who the Rotwalds were when you positioned that fat corpse of a Duke upstairs to make a move on them. You feared their interference in our plans.¡±


    ¡°I fear nothing,¡± the necromancer replied. ¡°But I would never rely on his bloodline for anything. Their loyalty is as fickle as is their wisdom. The Rotwalds are too much of a liability to be kept alive. And we don¡¯t want to make them our enemies. They had to be erased.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, I do enjoy gambling,¡± Diana said, ¡°With fate, most of all. And it seems to me like Victorian does too. And he had been lucky so far.¡±


    The Devil ran her fingers over the warm corpse of the young paladin. ¡°Those born of his bloodline are destined to either rise up above their peers, or to drown in misery and madness. They are never content, because they must keep themselves busy. Otherwise their inherited memories will torment them to no end.


    Madmen, crones and doomsayers ¨C all manner of insane people proliferate his line. But, once in a while, from among the ranks of the weak and feeble minded a strong soul arises. A clear mind, tempered by the cruel wisdom of his bloodline, and capable of unimaginable greatness ¨C that is what I see in Victorian. That is his greatest gamble.


    That is the weight of the soul of the man lying before you. That is his value to me. That is who Victorian could be one day ¨C a great man.¡±


    The Devil frowned and wiped her hand on Victorian¡¯s armor. ¡°Just a corpse now...


    But I had to push my luck with him. I had to see if he was the last one.¡±


    She snapped her fingers and gestured for Julia to approach. ¡°We need to work fast to preserve him.¡±


    At the Devil¡¯s command Victorian¡¯s body was placed upon the closest table. They removed his armor and clothes to the point where his wounds became visible. Diana herself pulled the crossbow bold from his shoulder. She then bit down on her finger, drawing a few drops of blood. The Devil then smeared them over the gaping cut on Victorian¡¯s neck; a single drop of blood for the hole left behind by the bolt.


    At the snap of Diana¡¯s fingers the smudges of blood on her fingers were set aflame. Likewise, Victorian¡¯s wounds were cauterized by her magic. But beyond simply covering up the wounds with scar tissue, the flame of her heart¡¯s blood appeared to have had a restorative effect on his flesh.


    The tiny red flames were quickly extinguished, but in their wake Victorian¡¯s wounds appeared to have closed for good, leaving behind a thick layer of scar tissue. But the wounds themselves had not been the cause of his death and a superficial application of the Devil¡¯s magic was not enough. No amount of the arcane could create matter out of nothing. No healing could be performed on a body that was missing its essence ¨C the blood.


    ¡°We only have a little while longer before his mind breaks down,¡± Diana explained and gestured at the pool of blood that had gathered beneath Victorian. ¡°The body is still fresh, but the blood is not.¡±


    The Devil looked to Leonora. ¡°He will need to borrow yours¡¯.¡±